Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

1

Loki panted as he ducked behind one of the few remaining statues that hadn’t been blasted apart. Couching low he took the time to catch his breath, only to mutter a curse as the head of what he thought was once a Light Elf of Alfheim, suspended in stone form as they strummed a harp, was sent careening from its pedestal to land somewhere in the wide open lawn that made up one small portion of the Queen’s gardens.

Diving aside, Loki summoned his seidr, ready to retaliate with a blast of his own. Knees bent and ready he turned to see nothing, only the numerous beautiful flowers that created twisting patterns in the soil beds which lined the lawn. A hand caressed the back of his neck, along with a sting of a mild electric spell. Loki yelped.

“Always watch your rear Loki. Someone will always be coming up behind you.”

“Mother,” the groan at the long familiar lecture only had his Mother laughing. Dropping his pulsing seidr Loki turned to look up at Frigga. The Queen of Asgard was not dressed in her usual regal attire. Gone were the usual white silks and gold brocade, instead she wore simple brown leathers and light gold armour. He could see the glint of small daggers, sharpened to perfection strapped to a belt at her waist. While her hair was twisted up, so it sat on her head in a weave of delicate braids.

It had been quite a shock to Loki when his Mother had first begun his serious instruction in battle seidr one Midgardian year ago. He had never seen his Mother in anything other than her court finest. Seeing her as dressed as a warrior had been quiet the image to digest and if he was being brutally honest, he might have underestimated her. But now, after months of being on the receiving end of his Mother’s skill, power and cunning, he could understand why his Father always ended up agreeing with her.

Loki pouted in the face of his Mother’s amusement. “It’s not fair, you always manage to sneak up behind me.”

“You will learn with more experience, my son. Though I do hope you wait a couple more centuries before you burden me with more grey hairs.”

Loki looked away sheepishly. His Mother always took the opportunity, no matter how subtle, to remind him of his trip to Midgard. It was hard to believe it had been on year ago, by Midgardian time that is. Of course, the Young Prince didn’t look as though he had aged a day, but inside he knew was a different story. His fear and uncertainty over his Jotun roots didn’t plague his thoughts, he knew that his family and friends accepted him and for now, that was enough. His place within his family was assured, he was confident in his parents and brother’s love for him and it gave him stability and confidence he didn’t realise he lacked.

“Another round?” Loki asked. Frigga shook her head.

“Unfortunately not. Your Father has asked that I attend the Council of Nine this afternoon and I do not think they would be prepared to see their Queen like this.”

Loki sniggered, remembering the look on his Father’s face when his Mother had come down to breakfast in her leathers for their first lesson. Odin had gaped at her, shocked, before he had gathered himself enough to rush to his feet and pull out his Queen’s chair, his eyes never once leaving her, not even when he spilled porridge down his front.

“They would be terrified,” Loki said to which Frigga smiled warmly before it sunk away to be replaced with a far more uncertain look.

“We are to go over the final plans for when the delegation is to arrive.”

“The Jotunheim delegation?” Loki asked, making sure to keep the tremble out of his voice.

“Yes, my son. Are you sure you -?”

“I want to be here,” Loki said stubbornly.

“I know, I know, but are you sure you want to be at the initial meeting. You don’t have to face them now if you do not wish to.”

Loki bit his lip, even though he had come to accept he was Jotun, or Jotgardian as Thor liked to say, it was another thing to come to terms that he had been left to die as an infant.

It had been something which he had pushed to the back of his mind before. When Odin had told him the story, two years ago now in the weapons vault, the circumstances of his Father finding him had gone over his head. But now, two years on, with more time to process the news he had come to realise that he hadn’t just been left there by accident.

A light touch on his arm had Loki startled, but he didn’t protest as he was pulled into a gentle hug. He was stiff a moment before he relaxed into his Mother’s embrace, enjoying the way her fingers carded through his hair.

“It seems I lost you to your thoughts,” she said softly. “Care to share them?”

Loki breathed in the familiar comforting scent of his Mother, allowing it to sooth his mind. “It’s nothing.”

“Loki.”

“It’s nothing bad,” he reiterated. “Just … I’m nervous.”

“That is fine.”

“I want to see them. I think I need to, but I just keep remembering … remembering …”

Frigga squeezed him tighter and Loki was grateful. He still couldn’t shake the vision of Laufey out of his mind. Ready to cut him down.

It was something that he still had trouble processing, that the being that had been so ready to kill him in his parent’s bedchamber two Midgardian years ago was his sire. Someone he could have, maybe in another life, called Father. He was the son of King Laufey of Jotunheim, now dead at the hands of the traitor Erling, ex-Speaker of the Council of Nine, himself now dead after his attempt of a coup on the royal family of Asgard. Loki had researched a little on Jotun’s, Eir had made it part of what she called his recovery and his Mother had made sure to hand him books that were accurate and didn’t contain any victory propaganda that sometimes littered certain historical texts on Asgard. But after the events of last year. Finally stopping Amora, working with the Midgardians, the Avengers, to stop her invasion of their realm, Loki had done some of his own digging, especially into his sire.

The reading had been difficult to swallow. Laufey was a warrior king, much like Odin in his youth, descended from Ymir, the Jotuns ancient ancestor. He’d ruled with an iron fist, glorifying strength and power, though the other realms praised far more the Jotuns jewellery, gems and craftsmanship. Many had commissioned Jotuns to design and create many delicate works for them, one even a palace. But Laufey had a thirst to expand the glorious Jotun empire further than their realms boarders. Of course, Loki was well aware how that panned out and the destruction of Jotunheim in the war that followed was Laufey’s price for his pride. That was where the books became murky and the once praised artistry of the Jotuns was lost to memory. Though in all of his readings, Loki had yet to come across any mentions of Jotuns as small in stature as he. There were brief recordings of Jotuns that didn’t reach average height, though still towered over most of the other peoples of the Nine realms. Or those that were taller. They were spoken of in awe for their strength and speed. But none about small Jotuns.

Frigga pulled him closer. “I know my darling. I cannot understand fully how you must feel. But I hope you do not think that all Jotuns are the same as Laufey.”

“It is his son who is coming, isn’t it?” Loki hadn’t meant to sound so sarcastic, but he couldn’t help it.

Once Laufey had been killed, Jotunheim had descended into civil war. It was something that all the other realms had not seen coming. The line of succession had been clear. Laufey had left two sons, the eldest around Thor’s age, the other not much younger. Both fully grown and fully capable of taking the throne.

Frigga tugged his hair. “I think you know better than that, my son. Besides, the new king, Helblindi may be Laufey’s son, but it seems he does not share his Father’s more volatile attitude. Why else would he want to come to Asgard with a delegation?”

Loki sighed; it was true. The civil war had not been about the succession. Laufey, though not a popular king among the mass populace of his realm had many supporters in his court. From what Loki could understand the Jotun court was made up of Jarls, each owning and governing their own land and who swore fealty to the next ruler of Jotunheim upon their succession. Though the monarch didn’t necessarily need the endorsement of the Jarls to rule it guaranteed stability for the realm as a whole, even if it wouldn’t save them from the Jarls scheming. Loki had seen and heard his Father complain of the Lords in his own court not to realise that there were manipulators in the upper echelons of every realm.

Especially when it came to those who curried a Kings favour. On Jotunheim those Jarls whom the King liked got favours, such as less tax, more money for reconstruction and easier access to food supplies in winter. While those that weren’t were left on the fringes, working together or alone in order to survive what came at them.

The Jarls that were behind Laufey felt that Helblindi was not fit to be King and had not sworn fealty when he was crowned. According to some Helblindi had tried to reason with them, a far more diplomatic approach than what his Sire would have done. The messengers had come back slaughtered and Helblindi had had no choice but to declare war.

It had been brutal, the king’s younger brother, Bylister, had been slain and many Jotuns were killed. But in the end Helblindi had routed the decentres and secured his place on the throne. Which was why it came as such a surprise that the first thing he announced upon the civil wars end was his wish for a delegation to come to Asgard. The first since before the Great War, long before Loki was born.       

Loki mumbled something agreeable into Frigga’s chest, which got him one final hair tweak before she pulled away.

“I must best get going darling. You know how the Councils twittering irritates your Father if he is left alone with them too long.” Loki giggled, and Frigga smiled, reaching out with her hand to take Loki’s wrist.

Loki winced as he felt seidr run through his system. It was soft and light, his Mother’s seidr would never hurt him, but it caused his own to coil and hiss as it was restricted and black lines, like a tattoo emblazoned themselves on his skin. It reminded Loki of the patterns he saw when the Ancient One cast her seidr, but finer, more delicate, just like all his Mother’s seidr was.

She eyed it critically. “Is there any pain?”

“No, but I don’t like it.”

“You should have thought about that when you went off and nearly got yourself killed,” Frigga said, and Loki hung his head. He knew that his punishment could have been a lot worse for what he did. Running away, getting involved in an invasion. Having his seidr restricted, though irritating and cause his seidr hum under his skin like a swarm of angry bees, was the least at what could have been done to him.

“I know, Mother. I’m sorry.”

Frigga nodded, running her fingers over the marks one last time. Then she bent and kissed his head before turning to walk back through the gardens and towards the palace.

Loki stayed for a moment longer, allowing the little seidr he still had access to, to calm before he finally couldn’t ignore the time and returned to the palace himself.

The Queen’s gardens could only be accessed through Frigga’s private quarters. She shared a bedchamber with her husband the King, but she had her own lounge, sitting room and study. The first of those rooms was what Loki walked into, through the wall length arch ways, which were protected by seidr to keep out the elements.

“H…how was your t…training P…Prince Loki?”

Loki sighed, “I told you before, just to call me Loki, Leif.”

“B…but -?”

Loki smiled in fond exasperation as he looked upon his Valet. Leif had grown taller since their journey to Midgard, having put on muscle with the training Loki had made sure he had received, even when Leif had protested. Loki had not been swayed however, Leif was a natural with a sword and his eye for terrain and maps was something that should be cultivated. Tyr had been especially impressed when Loki, after suffering another harsh spear lesson with the old General, had shoved Leif in front of him with a map and ran. With that Leif had a valuable ally in his corner and Tyr was not a man who would leave talent alone. It gave Loki vindictive pleasure to see his Valet return from a lesson sweaty but elated.

But even with all the opportunities opening before him Leif refused to leave his position as Loki’s Valet. It made something warm curl in Loki’s chest, something that months ago he would only have associated with his family. It was truly strange, but it was nice to have a friend. That in itself was still such a foreign word. Loki had not really had any friends. With the noble children, few as there were, their interest had never truly been to be his friend, only wishing to use him to further their own ambitions, or their families plans. With Leif, Loki knew with certainty that the boy wanted nothing but his companionship and it was something Loki cherished.

Finally taking pity, Loki cut off Leif’s indignant stuttering to ask about the days schedule as he moved to walk out of the Queen’s quarters and to his own, wanting to change out of his sweaty leathers.

“The K…king and Queen will be in the Council m…meeting for the remainder of the afternoon,” Leif said as he walked a pace behind Loki, much to the Young Prince’s irritation, but Leif was not one to be bending protocol that much, at least not where the rest of the staff could see and report it to his Mother. He fumbled with the parchment he kept in the top pocket of his tunic. Loki grinned as he glanced back, catching sight of his household symbol in pride of place on Leif’s breast pocket. Silver stitching glinted in the sun, finely sewn into the shape of two snakes twisting around each other so that they swallowed the others tail, creating an S shape. “You have t…time for lunch, then lessons.”

Loki groaned which made Leif giggle. Sending his friend a smirk, he sighed. “I guess I don’t have a choice.”

“Indeed not my P…Prince.”

The pair made it to Loki’s quarters, Leif opening the door so that Loki could enter his own small sitting room, that would lead off to his bedchamber and bathroom. Loki crossed to one of the small couches and flung himself across it.

“Sure you don’t want to run off into town again?” he asked slyly as Leif closed the door. “I’ll say it was all my idea?”

“We shouldn’t r…risk it,” Leif squeaked. “Not after l…last time.”

“It was exciting.”

“The K…King shouted at u…us.”

“He does that.”

“He’s scary,” Leif shook his head. “I t…thought he would s…smite me when you came back with a twisted a…ankle.”

Loki grimaced, that had been his own fault. He had managed to convince Leif to sneak away into town instead of going to lessons one afternoon two months ago. It had been amazing, running around with the regular populace of Asgard, seeing what it was like to live on the streets of their realm. No one had bothered them, thanks to Loki’s seidr he’d been able to disguise them easily enough. But as they had wandered through the market, Loki had spotted a pair of unscrupulous looking characters. They’d hovered by one of the stalls, making sure to pick up plenty of items, but buy nothing. As he watched one pick up a large gold vase, distracting the vendor by asking a question, he saw the other reach out and snatch some of the jewellery on the other end of the stall, slipping it into his pocket.

Loki had reacted on instinct, shouting out and casting a freeze spell at the thief who still had a hand in his pocket. The other, completely surprised by the sudden turn of events turned, only to be confront by Loki, who was running over, ignoring Leif’s shouts and the agitated crowd. Seeing his partners frozen state, he’d done the only thing he could think of, throw the vase right at Loki. Loki had been so focused on catching the thief that he didn’t register the vase until it hit him in the chest. It had rocked his balance, but not as much as when it fell to the ground and Loki’s legs had tangled with it. Loki had felt his ankle twist, it sent a rush of pain through him, which was enough to dislodge his spells, one that kept the thief frozen and the other on his and Leif’s appearance.

In the end, the crowd had been so shocked at the sudden appearance of their Young Prince that the two thieves got away. While Loki ended up with a twisted ankle and a lecture from his Father on sneaking off and avoiding responsibility.

“Well, it might not have ended as I hoped.” Leif snorted and Loki shrugged. “At least Eir and Sigyn won’t be here to make it worse this time.”

“They healed y…your ankle.”

“After they both laughed and made sure to tell me how stupid I was,” Loki pouted. If he was being honest being carried into the healing hall and being left at the mercy of Sigyn and Eir had been the worst part of the whole experience.

“W…when will they r…return?” Leif asked.

“Not until at least another three months,” Loki said. Both boys shared a sad smile, though really, they should be happy for their friend. Sigyn was a Healers Apprentice, or more specifically she was Eir’s, the Head Healer’s, Apprentice. She had shared in the boy’s adventure to Midgard and was now one of Loki’s few friend, even if she was bossy and could be highly annoying at times. But she was loyal and would always have his back in a fight. A month ago, Eir had requested if she could take a short retreat to Vanaheim, to brush up on new healing techniques and check on a few former Apprentices. Loki’s Father, the King, had granted it and Loki had at first been pleased to get rid of the old battle axe, that is until he realised that Sigyn was going with her.

Of course, the girl had been thrilled, already excited to visit the healing halls of Vanaheim and see new, experimental healing spells up close. Loki had tried to be happy for her, never showing his upset. Even on the day she left he made sure to smile. He would miss her and didn’t want her to go, but he needed to be happy for his friend. But it hurt, especially since she couldn’t write to them. Luckily Eir sent reports to his Mother and Loki was well aware where Sigyn was and by the sounds of it, she was having the time of her life.

“We should get r…ready for your lessons this afternoon, Prince Loki,” Leif said. “Y…you will be able to join your p…parents for the evening meal.”

Loki nodded and stretched, easing out the kinks in his back. Then he retreated to the bathing chamber, striping off his clothes so he could enjoy a hot soak before returning to the grind of lessons.

***

Loki was already eating when both his parents arrived for their traditional family meal. Loki made sure to smile when his Mother kissed his cheek and scowl when his Father ruffled his hair when he stood to greet them.

Odin laughed as Loki swatted his hand away, pulling out his Queen’s chair before taking his own seat. Loki huffed as he sat back down, pulling his plate before him to pile with a collection of meats, bread and cheeses that had been laid out by the servants.

“How were your lessons today, my son?” Odin asked.

“They were fine, Master Davyn says that I’m almost ready to move onto the higher-level equations.”

“Ah, mathematics,” Odin sighed. “I never was really able to wrap my head around them, especially at your age.”

“Too busy taking blows to the head on the training ground.”

“Frigga,” Odin groaned as Loki and his Mother laughed. Odin continued to moan, but Loki could see the humour behind it. He enjoyed when his family could be like this, relaxed and carefree, away from the rigors of royal life. Though his smile dipped as he caught sight of the empty seat across from him.

“Have you heard at all from Thor?” he asked.

“You know that getting communication is difficult,” Odin said.

“I know, but he is still on Vanaheim is he not?”

Thor had been away from Asgard for a few months now. To be honest he had left not long after they had all returned from Midgard. With the invasion and the Bifrost still not completely repaired, the Nine realms had suffered instability. Dark factions which had been lurking beneath the surface of many realms had seen, with Asgard cut off and unable to send support to many of the realms, as a time to strike. Marauders and would be conquers had sprung up across the Nine and Asgard had had to respond.

Luckily the Bifrost was in such a state that it could be used, but sparingly. Thor, with his new responsibilities, had taken it upon himself to stop the fighting, which was rapidly spreading across the realms. Odin had agreed and Thor, along with Frandral and surprisingly Sif, Hogan and Volstagg, had been sent along with a battalion to stop the fighting, by any means necessary.

Loki had not been happy when it had first been announced, but he had swiftly been put in his place by his Father, Mother and Thor himself.

“I am the Crown Prince,” Thor had said as he held his little brother close as they said goodbye at the Bifrost bridge. “It is my duty to care for all of the Nine. I cannot hide from that responsibility anymore.”

Loki had wished with all his heart that he could have found an argument to that statement, but it was impossible, and everyone knew it. Thor was to be King of Asgard and with that role came the responsibility of guarding and nurturing all of the Nine realms. For years Thor had downplayed the role, only believing in the glory that being King would bring him and the battles he would fight. Loki was proud that his brother was finally taking his role seriously and with a measure of wisdom, but that didn’t mean he liked his brother being away for so long.

“Aye, he is,” Odin said, taking a bite of his bread and slowly chewing. Loki jittered in his seat as he waited for his Father to speak more. Odin looked at him and raised his remaining eyebrow. “Yes Loki?”

“Father.”

“Stop teasing the boy, Odin,” Frigga huffed, but a smile played around her own lips.

“You have to ruin all of my fun, don’t you dear.”

“That is what a wife is for,” she said, then turned to Loki. “Thor has sent a letter, it arrived during the afternoon Council session. He says that the last of the marauders on Vanaheim have been dealt with and he will be coming home.”

Loki blinked, then jumped up from his seat happily, though his action up ended his plate, sending it to the floor. It only being saved from a broken fate by Frigga’s quick use of seidr so it floated, along with the food stuffs just above the floor.

“Loki,” Odin started to scold, but Loki ignored him, leaning over the table towards his Mother.

“When?”

“Tomorrow morning,” Frigga said, her seidr directing the plate and food back to the table. Once down she sent an annoyed look to her over eager son. Loki quickly quailed and sat back down with a sheepish grin. “Heimdall will bring them back through the Bifrost. Fortunately, it is in much better repair than when he left, so it should be easily done.

“His timing is fortunate,” Odin said. “The Jotun delegation will be arriving the day after; it will be good to have the extra support in case things go astray.”

Loki stiffened and Frigga sent Odin a reproachful look. The old King hesitated under his wife’s glare and turned to his son in concern. “Not that they will. I am sure that the Jotun’s have nothing but peaceful intentions. I only meant that having Thor here would allow us to face this as a family. All of us together.”

Loki swallowed, mustering up a smile. “Right, of course.”

Neither Odin nor Frigga appeared convinced by his show of confidence and he was sure his Mother would be having words with him again later when she came to bid him goodnight.

“Do you think we will be able to go and greet Thor when he arrives tomorrow?” Loki asked in a hope to change the topic.

“I don’t see why not,” Frigga mused, looking to her husband, who grimaced.

“I’m afraid I will have to miss it. More meetings are scheduled, the Council seem determined to keep me pinned to the throne room.”

“Then Loki and I can go,” Frigga smiled and Loki returned it. “It will be good for Thor to be greeted by his family upon his return.”

“Be sure to remind the boy he is to come to the throne room to give his report,” Odin said. “I swear he purposefully forgets.”

“You’re one to talk Odin. Why I remember you deliberately avoiding your Father for five days so you wouldn’t have to explain why your men were missing most of their armour as they had shed it to flee from a rampaging dragon on Alfheim.”

“Frigga!”

Loki giggled as he watched his parents tease each other. It would be good for Thor to finally return; he had missed his brother. And he couldn’t help but feel a little more secure with the knowledge that Thor would be here when the Jotun’s arrived. Just in case.

***

The next morning, Loki got up and washed with the help of Leif, who then escorted him to a quick breakfast with his Mother, before disappearing to attend to his other numerous duties. The Valet had been pleased to hear about Thor’s return, apparently his brother’s household staff were already preparing for his arrival and it was causing quiet the uproar with the servants. Especially with all if their demands that the kitchen make all of Thor’s favourite dishes at every meal.

Loki enjoyed the time with his Mother, Odin having already eaten earlier. Once done they set off together with a small escort of einherjar, to the Bifrost. They had stopped off at the stables to claim their horses first. Loki’s mare Aster had grown quite a bit and Loki needed a little boost in order to get upon her back. Frigga’s horse was pure white, with shiny black hoofs that stood out as they made their way through the central city of Asgard and towards the Bifrost. Loki enjoyed the trip, watching and taking in the sights and smells of a part of Asgard that he rarely got to experience. Of course, he’d come into town before, Frigga had always made it a point for them to come and mingle with the people at festivals and during large markets. But in recent years, with Loki spending more time in lessons and Thor fully grown, they had not been able to come to town as often. It probably explained why Loki enjoyed sneaking down with Leif, when he could convince his Valet they would get away with it. He missed the buzz and excitement of it all.

Some folk waved at them as they passed, others stared in awe. Loki watched with a warm smile as his Mother waved and smiled. Loki knew that his Mother was beloved by most of the people of Asgard, and he completely understood why. She was kind, regal and always did what she thought was best for her people. He’d heard some of the older folk whisper that it was her that had tempered Odin when he was young. That she had set him on the path to become the King he was today. Loki didn’t truly understand what they had meant, nor why they had appeared so frightened when some of the children had tried to probe further, quickly changing the subject. But Loki could understand what they meant by his Mother’s influence on his Father. He wasn’t sure what his Father would do without her.  

Their party arrived and crossed the Rainbow Bridge. Loki, even with his seidr repressed could still feel the sheer power within the construction. It had been fully repaired, nearly two years after it had been blasted apart during the coup and Loki could feel where the new seidr joined with the more ancient veins that made up the Bifrost.

The void beckoned, black and foreboding beneath them, and Loki was grateful when they made it to the observatory.

“Please wait out here and take care of the horses,” Frigga said as she dismounted. Loki was quick to do the same, not wanting to have to get help from one of the einherjar, who looked ready to pluck him from his saddle. He slipped down Asters side, giving her a pat and murmur of thanks. Loki crossed to his Mother, who tucked a strand of dark hair behind his ear before turning and walking into the observatory.

“Your Majesty, Prince Loki, welcome.”

“Many thanks Heimdall,” Frigga nodded regally to the Gatekeeper. Loki sent Heimdall a cheeky wave, which only earned him an impassive golden stare. Heimdall had been Gatekeeper of the Bifrost long before Loki or even Thor were born. He was tall with ebony skin and the gold all seeing eyes that watched over the Nine realms. His large sword horfund was strapped to his back and was the key to the Bifrost. Loki knew Heimdall was responsible for sounding the alarm if Asgard was attacked and was one of the first lines of defence for the realm. Loki had never seen Heimdall fight, but then again, there had never been any invasions of Asgard in centuries and with their power he doubted that there would be.

“Can you see Thor,” Loki asked as the Mother and Son pair came closer. Heimdall’s lips twitched upwards a little at Loki’s eagerness. His face turned blank and after a few silent moments he said.

“Indeed, he and his closest are getting ready to call.”

“Will the Bifrost be able to bring the whole of the battalion back at once?” Frigga questioned.

“It should, my Queen,” Heimdall said. “The repairs have been completed and I must say that the Bifrost is working better than it had before. I sense your handy work with the improvements.”

“I simply added to the great work of better seidr users than I,” Frigga waved a hand airily. “We should always try to build upon the past in order to help ourselves grow.”

Heimdall suddenly stiffened. “Prince Thor calls. Please step back.”

Frigga took Loki’s shoulder and urged him away. Heimdall crossed to a large console, taking hofund from his back and slotting it into place. Carefully he turned the sword, which opened a swirling portal of seidr on the other side of the room.

Loki watched it carefully, waiting with bated breath as Heimdall finished directing the Bifrost. Suddenly a bright light engulfed the room before it vanished and five Asgardians were stood in the observatory.

“Mother! Loki! ‘Tis good to see you both!”

“Thor!” Loki called waving his hand, though his gesture was eclipsed by Thor, who had strode across the distance between them and swept his little brother up into a fierce hug.

“Thor! Put me down.” Loki, even as he protested still allowed himself to indulge in his brother’s scent. A mixture of ozone and rain, with a tint of hot ground after a summer rainfall.

Thor laughed and finally placed Loki down. It still irked Loki that he still had to look up to his brother, though he was grateful it wasn’t as much as he used to. Thor’s long blonde locks were still the same, though appeared sweaty and run through with dirt. Two braids sat at Thor’s temples, keeping his hair out of his eyes. The familiar silver armour looked battered, along with Thor’s signature red clock, though Mjolnir shone as bright as ever. Even though his clothes, as worn as they were, appeared to be the same, Loki could see a profound difference in his brother’s face. Not in age, it would be a few centuries more before Thor’s features altered, but his eyes, while still bright and sparking with power were aged with wisdom that hadn’t been there before.

A large hand landed on Loki’s head and ruffled his hair playfully.

“I would almost say you hadn’t missed me, little brother,” Thor said, his smile still visible behind his beard, which was in the immediate need of a trim.

“Of course not,” Loki huffed, but it wasn’t long before his sour look was replaced by a cheeky grin of his own.

Thor laughed and turned to kiss their Mother. Frigga accepted the gesture regally, then pulled her eldest into a fierce hug of her own, whispering in his ear in a voice so low Loki had no hope of hearing. Before he could edge closer to see if he could eavesdrop a booming voice called out towards him.

“Well, who would have believed it. Is that the little Prince I see before me?”

Even as he scowled at the nickname, Loki couldn’t help but feel a hint of warmth. “Fandral,” he called lifting a hand to the golden hair warrior that was sauntering over. Fandral was a small man, quick with a sword as well as his wit. He had always been one of Loki’s favourite members of his brother’s friends, The Warriors Three. Laughing at Loki’s pranks and even on occasions joining in with his jokes. Loki studied the man as he came before him now. He was bigger, not in height but in the strength of his shoulders, built from the continuous fighting at Thor’s side. Facial hair crowned the top of his lip, and a scruff covered his jaw, giving him a rugged appearance. A far cry from the stylish man that was known for gracing the bed of many a lady.

He sketched out a bow and Loki couldn’t help but laugh as he spoke. “Truly, I am blessed to be in your presence. Why I hardly recognised you.”

“And I you, Fandral,” Loki said with a smirk. “I never thought I would see the day I would see you so haggard. The ladies will be sorely disappointed.”

“You mock me, good sir,” Fandral placed a hand dramatically over his heart. “The ladies will have surely missed me. There letters of love must be piled high, waiting desperately for my reply.”

“Only in your dreams.”

“You are so harsh.”

“You should know better than to tease the Master of Mischief himself Fandral. Though I must say the boy is looking mighty fine. A warrior in the making if I do say so myself.”

“You ruin all my fun, Volstagg,” Fandral pouted, which only made Volstagg laugh. Loki glanced passed Fandral to see Volstagg, a large man, whose impressive bulk was known across the realms, as well as his appetite. He was an older Asgardian, having nearly a century on Thor and more so on Fandral in age. His red hair and large beard were bright in the lights of the observatory, along with his axe which was slung across his back.

“Thank you Volstagg, I am glad someone can tell that I am no longer a boy,” he sent a petulant glare at his Mother and Thor, who laughed, Fandral along with them.

“I can tell a growing boy when I see one,” Volstagg said, bowing before Loki before doing the same with the Queen. “‘Tis good to see you looking so well my Prince.”

Loki smiled; he had no real issues with Volstagg. The man was kind and when Loki was younger was the best at being able to keep him entertained, though that mostly came from having children of his own. Volstagg’s only true detriment was that he was easily led and had a tendency to still treat Loki like a child on occasion, though he was pleased to note that that seemed to be changing.

“Can you please stop making such fools of yourselves, we are before the royal family.” The clipped words had Loki stiffening on reflex.

“Ah, Sif. You always have to be such a sour puss,” Fandral teased, but Loki noted the way the golden-haired warrior placed himself close to Loki as the final two members of the group made their way over.

Loki recognised Hogan, a quiet man who originally hailed from Vanaheim. His dark hair and solemn nature made it difficult for Loki to get a true reading of the man’s intentions, which was something that always bothered Loki. But from what he could glean, Loki had the impression that the Vanir found Loki tiresome and found it easy to ignore him. The fierce warrior woman at his side however was a different story.

Sif was not someone Loki thought he would see again. During the coup Amora had used the animosity she felt towards him to manipulate her, so much so that she had tried to kill him when he had managed to make it to Midgard to warn Thor of the plot against their family. Luckily Fandral and Thor had stepped in, but Odin had not taken it well once word had gotten back to him of the incident. All of Thor’s companions had been punished for their actions of desertion during the coup. Being split amongst the Asgardian forces and placed under the command of some of Odin’s toughest task masters. It was an action that seemed to have worked in most cases, and Loki could see the mark of Sif’s post clearly.

Her long dark hair had been cut short, no longer flowing down her back, but styled around her face so that it would not get in her way as she fought. Her leathers and armour were the most well kept out of the lot of them, her sword sheathed at her belt which Loki eyed warily. Though he couldn’t help but be surprised when she bowed low to him, her eyes not meeting his as she spoke.

“My Prince, you are looking well,” she said it simply, before turning to Thor and Frigga and extending the same courtesy to the Queen, as was proper.

Loki watched in shock, barely nodding his head when Hogan gave his bow and Thor, having taken their Mother’s hand began to move them out of the observatory, after some brief instructions to Heimdall about the return of the battalion.

“Not what you were expecting?” the quiet mutter pulled Loki from his shock and he turned to raise an eyebrow at Fandral.

“What happened to her?”

“Northern Border patrol,” Fandral stated flatly. “It’s a harsh assignment.”

Loki gaped, Fandral was being modest. The Northern Border patrol was the furthest regiment from the central city of Asgard. It was a dangerous place, full of savage beasts and marauders from other realms trying to sneak into the golden realm. It was headed by General Bjørn, an Asgardian known for his great strength, but also his fierce loyalty to the royal family. It’s said he had once been a common farm boy, the youngest of seven brothers. He’d been forced to leave his family farm once he was old enough, the land titled to only the oldest brother and like his other five brothers had been told to find his own way. He’d headed for the central city of Asgard, where he had entered the guard patrol, one of the few regiments that common folk can join. He’d distinguished himself, raising through the ranks before finally making the pinnacle, Einherjar, tasked with defending the royal family from any and all attack. He’d served for many years before Odin, then newly crowned King had bestowed upon him the title of General, where they had fought side by side in many battles to protect the Nine. Now he was the General of the Northern Border patrol and respected and feared by many young warriors that had come under his command.

Loki cast a look at Sif, she was standing several paces away from where Thor and Frigga were walking ahead. They had bypassed the horses, Thor telling Loki and Frigga’s escort to bring them along behind. Loki new it was only an excuse for Thor to spend more time with Mother, and Loki didn’t begrudge him that. He’d do the same thing.

“Is General Bjørn truly as fearsome as they say?”

“It would seem so,” Fandral said. “She’s been nothing but differential to Thor during the whole campaign. Not that he’s said anything, your brother has not forgiven Sif for what she tried to do, and I doubt he ever will. The General I think made it clear exactly how out of line she was, and where her place is.”

Loki swallowed, but his eyes continued to watch Sif. It was jarring to see the warrior woman, once so proud and all to ready to sneer at Loki in disgust so formal. Her face a mask of all emotion as she watched the Queen and Crown Prince, eyes constantly roving, on the look out for danger.

“Loki?! Come brother, do not loiter so back there! I am sure Fandral can make do without you!”

Loki startled at Thor’s shout, but was quick to respond. “I am coming!” he grinned at Fandral and waved farewell, before running down the bridge to join Thor and their Mother.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

2

There was much celebration at Thor’s return, Odin ordered a banquet to be arranged and Loki couldn’t help but be swept up in all the high spirts. The servants, especially those of Thor’s household, were rushing around, making sure everything was perfect. Notable warriors, Generals and court nobles descended on the palace and soon the quiet home that Loki had been enjoying was filled with music and drunken laughter. 

Loki stared out from his seat at the high table, sat on his Mother’s right, who was in turn on the right of her husband the King, with Thor, before he had left the table a while ago, had been on his left. Long, scrubbed, wooden tables were set out horizontally along the large hall that had serviced the banquets of Asgards’ palace longer than Loki had been alive. They were piled high with golden platters, holding fruits, breads, cheeses and meats, which were snapped up by the wandering guests. Servants darted about the cacophony, filling any empty goblets that they passed, ensuring that the noble guests would have nothing to complain about during their trip to the royal palace. 

A loud bark of laughter drew Loki’s green gaze to the familiar figure of Fandral. Already he was surrounded by many ladies of the court, simpering and batting their eyelashes at him, as he regaled them with what was more than likely a highly embellished tale. Loki had to stop himself from shaking his head at the scene. Fandral had only been back on Asgardian soil for less than a day and already he was up to his usual antics. 

Sat at a table near the golden haired menace Volstagg was making his way through a pile of food, which didn’t seem to be decreasing, even with the ferocity in which he shovelled the various foods into his mouth, washing it down with a large gulp of wine. Loki shivered as those jaws clamped down on a thick leg of steaming meat, so the juices drippled down his chin and onto Volstagg’s tunic. Loki could finally understand why the voluminous warrior’s wife never came to these events; he wouldn’t want to sit next to anyone eating the way Volstagg did.

Lurking close by Loki spotted Hogan, though he was in deep discussion with some of the younger warriors, who chattered animatedly even as the quiet Vanir stood listening politely. 

Finally, Loki found Sif, the woman was stood with a group of other warriors, though it seemed to be as if they were talking around her and not to her. Loki felt a stab of pity at the sight of her. Sif had once been the envy of warriors, one of the few women that worked at the warrior arts, at least since the disillusion of the Valkyries, but that was before both even Thor or Loki was born. Some had hoped that with Sif’s assentation in the warrior ranks, it would mean the return of the fierce warrior women, but sadly since the coup and Sif’s poor judgement the tide had turned. Nobody wanted to put themselves in the crosshairs of the Kings anger. 

A light touch brough Loki from his thoughts. Turning he saw his Mother smiling gently at him, even as her eyes cut away to look at Sif before returning to Loki. 

“Have you finished dear?” she asked, and Loki glanced at his half empty third plate and nodded. “Are you tired?”

“I don’t want to go to bed yet Mother, I’m not a baby,” Loki huffed which only got him a laugh and a light flick of fingers through his hair. 

“Indeed, my darling, but I merely wanted to know if you would go and look for your brother.” 

Loki blinked, glancing from Thor’s empty seat at the high table to the banquet down below. Thor was nowhere to be seen.

“He disappeared a while ago, and it’s not right for the guests who have gathered here to see the return of their Crown Prince to be left bereft.”

“He never thinks things through,” Loki muttered.

“That’s why he has you dear,” Loki giggled, Frigga along with him. Hopping down from his chair Loki leaned up and kissed his Mother’s cheek. 

“Don’t worry Mother, I’ll find him.”

“I’m sure you will.”

Loki darted off, easing his way through the crowd and towards the outskirts. Once free of the oppressive noise and bodies, Loki set off deeper into the palace proper. It felt nice to be away from all the nobles, with their incessant chatter and laughter which gave Loki a headache. Normally he wouldn’t have been bothered with his Mother wishing to send him to bed early, banquets were not something Loki enjoyed, there being hardly any children his own age for him to associate with. But now, after all he had been through, Loki felt a sense of maturity that he hadn’t before. He was growing up and it was time he started taking things, even though he’d rather avoid some of them, much more seriously. 

He traversed the palace, the hallways empty due to the congregation in the hall. He’d given Leif the night off, though he was sure he would more than likely be helping his Mother in the kitchen, before returning to his duties in the morning. Normally an opportunity like this, alone and unsupervised, would have Loki itching for some mischief. An impulse which had been fun to indulge in with his new friends. But now alone as he was, Loki found it difficult to even feel a fraction of the usual anticipation that sung through him. 

Fixing his mind back on his task, Loki looked for Thor, only he could see no sign of his wayward Brother. Frustrated Loki stopped, took a breath, then gathered his seidr. Usually it wouldn’t have taken him as much concentration, but with his Mother’s enchantment restricting his seidr, even a simple task such as sensing and searching out seidr took much more effort. 

Once ready, Loki cast out for the familiar feel of his brother. While Thor couldn’t cast or manipulate seidr himself, he did have a presence. His ability with lightening and thunder was seidr in of itself, though a natural expression, something which didn’t require much manipulation or thought on Thor’s behalf. Loki thought it suited his brother perfectly. 

The concentration of people back in the banquet hall at first made it difficult for Loki to sort through the vast amount of seidr that brightened up for him to see. Loki couldn’t help but be in awe at being able to sense so much seidr. People often forgot that everyone carried a spark of seidr within them, but Loki was one of the few who would ever be able to feel them in such a way. Some were louder than others, shining bright and demanding Loki’s attention. Loki had to fight not to let his natural inclination to be nosey distract him too much. But he allowed himself some indulgence. His Mother’s presence was one that always surprised Loki, with how warm and powerful it was, it was also tempered, controlled. Loki could only suppose that was due to years of training to use her seidr. It was far different from the almost all-encompassing presence that was his Father. Odin’s seidr was like a flaming beacon, mixed with the natural energies of Asgard and flowing through the King. Loki could never look at Odin’s seidr for very long, not only did the power overwhelm him, but it gave him a headache trying to see where Odin’s seidr ended and that of Asgards’ began. 

A few other bright pockets peeked Loki’s interest, but he knew he shouldn’t dwell overly long. Turning his attention away he was about to stretch out in search of Thor when something tickled at the edge of his senses. 

Loki frowned. It wasn’t the vibrant sparking presence of Thor, nor was it the congregation that continued to buzz in the background. Drawn in, Loki felt his own seidr stretching further, out of the palace, the city. It felt like seidr, but one that didn’t wish to be noticed. Loki could almost believe that it was trying to drive Loki’s seidr away, distract it into believing it wasn’t there. Fascinated, Loki pulled the last amounts of seidr that could filter through his Mother’s restriction seal and was about to poke at the seidr that continued to try and ward him off when a hand fell on his shoulder. 

“Little brother, what are you doing out here?”

Loki yelped at the unexpected contact, ripping himself away only to stumble over his feet and end up on his rear. His moments distraction was enough for his seidr, straining under his Mother’s restrictions, to snap back into place. Loki hissed as a headache bloomed from the back lash, the curious lingering seidr that had so interested him before, now no longer in mind. So much so that he forgot all about it.

“Loki,” hands hovered on his shoulders and Loki peered up into the worried face of Thor. “Are you alright? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine,” Loki said, waving away his brother’s frantic worrying as he tried to push himself up, only for his head to pound and dizziness overcome him. He would have ended up back on the floor if it wasn’t for Thor grabbing his arm. 

“Now, none of that. You look pale, were you using your seidr? You know Mother has restricted it; you shouldn’t have -”

“I wouldn’t have had to if you hadn’t vanished,” Loki said with a scowl. Thor glanced away sheepishly. 

“Ah, yes. I should maybe have told someone I was leaving for a while.”

“You’ll have to explain it to Mother. She sent me to find you.”

“Were you not enjoying the party Brother?” Thor asked and Loki huffed. 

“How anyone can enjoy those things is beyond me. They’re just full of stuffy adults and ladies that like to pinch my cheeks if I let them too close.”

“You will not always feel so with the ladies, Brother,” Thor laughed. “I look forward to the day when you will no doubt be breaking the heart of many a lady.”

“Thor!”

The Crown Prince laughed, and Loki pouted, pulling his arm away, luckily, he didn’t get another dizzy spell, his seidr having settled. “What were you doing anyway?”

Thor stopped laughing, he looked over his shoulder. Loki followed his gaze. The hallway led to the stables, but what was Thor doing at the stables? He had no need to use his horse, especially not at this hour.

A hand landed back on his shoulder and Loki looked up at Thor. He was smiling, but it didn’t seem to reach his eyes. He didn’t know why but Loki thought Thor looked sad. 
“‘T’s nothing Brother. I simply needed some air. Come let us return to the banquet, we wouldn’t want to keep Mother waiting.”

Loki allowed himself to be pushed back down the corridor, where the noise of the banquet hall awaited. But his mind couldn’t help but focus on the sadness in Thor’s eyes. He wondered what had put it there?         

***

The jubilation at Thor’s return was quickly replaced with the familiar hustle and bustle of palace life, though things were highted as the delegation from Jotunheim neared. 
Thor, after his battalion and a number of prisoners, that had been brought back with them through the Bifrost, settled back into his duties quickly. Soon Loki didn’t see his Brother apart from the usual once a day family meal that Frigga made sure they all attended. 

Loki had his lessons and his seidr instruction from his Mother to keep him occupied, but still, when he saw his Brother at those meals, he couldn’t shake off the sadness that seemed to cling to Thor like a shroud. Of course, his Brother put on a smile for him. Making sure to watch Loki’s training, even coming down to the cohort to see how he had progressed in the traditional warrior arts. But still something didn’t feel right, and Loki didn’t want to pry into what seemed to be a private issue for his elder brother. 

But when Loki wasn’t worrying for Thor, he was for the Jotun delegation. The time of their arrival seemed to have crept up on him, that it was almost as though he was witnessing someone else as Leif dressed him in his best tunic, trousers and boots before he would head down to the Bifrost to greet the anticipated guests. 

“Is a…all well my Prince?” the tentative question had Loki startled. He whipped his head around so fast that it almost had Leif stepping back with the suddenness of the movement.

“What?”

“You seem … forgive me Prince L…Loki -”

“Just call me Loki, Leif.” Leif blushed and clasped his hands together tightly.

“I…I…Loki, is everything a…alright?”

Loki blinked, surprised at the question. “Yes, of course. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“F…forgive me, but I d…don’t think that’s true.” Loki watched as his Valet squared his shoulders, seeming to come to a decision. He stepped closer and put a warm hand on his shoulder as he said. “Are you w…worried about the Jotuns?”

Loki stared, surprised at his Valet’s forwardness. Normally, he would have easily brushed off the comment, much like he had been doing since the announcement that the Jotun’s would be coming. But now, with their arrival imminent and alone in his room with one of his few friends that truly cared for him, Loki couldn’t bottle up his worry. 

He sighed and shook his head. “I don’t know how I feel Leif,” he said. “It seems so surreal. The last time I saw a Jotun … well …” he petered off, not willing to drag the memory of Laufey baring down on him back to the forefront of his mind. “But then, I’m curious.”

“C…curious?”

“Aye. I am Jotun.” Loki spoke the sentence easily, something which just a year ago he would have shivered at the thought of admitting. “It doesn’t define me and it never will, but I can’t help but be curious about it. Mother got me books and I’ve read of their past and culture as was best reported before the war. But what would it really have been like living on Jotunheim? How different would it have been from Asgard? Could I have been different if I was raised there?”

Leif nodded, “that makes s…sense.”

“Plus, in all that reading, I’ve not come across the mention of …well, small Jotuns.”

“S…small Jotuns?”

“I don’t exactly look like a giant, do I?” Loki smiled which managed to get a laugh out of Leif. “All of the Jotun’s we’ve ever seen have been large, towering over all the other beings in the Nine realms, so why I am so much shorter?”

Leif frowned, “you think the new King would be able to answer your questions?”

Loki shrugged, “I don’t know. But the thought of asking him both excites and unnerves me.”

“Why?”

“Well, the last time I saw a Jotun they were chasing me. It wasn’t exactly the best introduction.”

Leif nodded and Loki was glad that his friend had swallowed his words so easily, he knew if it had been Sigyn the girl would have more than likely called him out on his lie. It was partly true that he was still scared for his last experience with Jotun’s, but there was another far more personal reason. Even though he knew and accepted that his family would always be Odin, Frigga and Thor, Helblindi was still his brother by blood. Even in those few moments in which he saw Laufey, Loki couldn’t even begin to draw any similarities between himself and the Jotun, but would it be different with his brother? 

Loki let Leif fuss over him, as his thoughts continued down the ever-growing rabbit hole. Eventually he was able to pull himself back into focus when Leif declared him ready and it was time to meet up with his Mother in preparation for heading to the Bifrost. Leif had done a good job with the ensemble. His tunic was green, with gold lining, with black trousers and soft leather boots that came to just below his ankles. He’d forgone a cape, along with the usual gold circlet he’d worn before. For this occasion he didn’t want to look like a princeling, but more of a Prince, one that would stand side by side with his family. 

Leif escorted him from his rooms and they soon met his Mother coming out of her own quarters. She kissed his cheeks and Leif was dismissed. He gave Loki a quick smile and wave, before scurrying away and Loki and Frigga were surrounded by the einherjar.

“Are you feeling well my dear?” Frigga asked as they made their way through the palace. Loki quickly put on a smile.

“Of course, Mother. Where are Thor and Father?” 

Frigga gave him a quick glance, but didn’t push him to answer the question. “They are already at the Bifrost, the Council of Nine is also there.”

Loki nodded, allowing the conversation to flow to silence as they left the palace proper. Instead of heading for the stables, Loki and Frigga descended the front steps of the palace, where a golden carriage was waiting for them. It wasn’t often that Loki rode in the royal carriage anymore. He used to, when he had been much younger and was more attached to his Mother’s side, but since he learned to ride, it had only become natural that he would have his own pony and was able to be at Thor or his Mother’s side on his own steed. It felt strange to be sat in the plush interior after so long. The deep red cushioned seats seemed to envelope him, and Loki was sure he could have fallen asleep if he hadn’t have been so anxious. 

Once the Queen and Prince were safely ensconced within, the driver, who had been waiting with the door open for them, shut it. Climbing up onto the front of the carriage, he took the reins of the four patiently waiting horses. He flicked them and clicked his tongue and soon they were moving away from the palace and down into the central city of Asgard. 

Loki pulled back a thick velvet curtain so he would peer out of the window as they passed through the town. There were a few people littered about the streets, but not as many as he would have thought, especially with the chance to see the Royal carriage. Though Loki could understand their nervousness. 

“Loki,” his Mother called, and Loki let the curtain fall back into place.

“The streets are quiet,” he said, and Frigga sighed.

“So it would seem.”

“Are the people that scared of the Jotun’s?” Loki couldn’t help but sink into himself, curling his shoulders around to make himself smaller.

He heard the rustle of cloth and suddenly Frigga was there beside him, having moved from her place opposite to wrap an arm around his shoulders. 
“Now, now, none of that,” she whispered, placing a soft kiss to his hair. 

“They’d probably do the same if they knew about me. They’d hate me.”

“Loki,” Frigga admonished, squeezing him tighter. “They could never hate you.”

“But if they knew -”

“It would not matter,” Frigga insisted. “I like to think that the people of Asgard are more intelligent that you seem to believe. They would never turn their backs on their Young Prince. You saw how worried they were when you returned from Midgard.”          

Loki sighed; it was true that upon his return the people had been ecstatic. Word had gotten out that he was missing, and the people had rose to the occasion to look for him. Men not of the guard had volunteered to search the neighbouring cities outside of the main central city of Asgard. Of course, he hadn’t been there, but the gesture had touched Loki deep in his core. But that of course didn’t mean that the people of Asgard would be so willing to accept or care for him if they knew of his true heritage. 

“I guess.”

Frigga squeezed him tight. “Have faith my little Loki,” she said. “The people are wary of the Jotun’s, but I have no doubt that you will be able to show them the error of their ways.”

Loki didn’t have the heart to argue with his Mother’s words and instead allowed himself to be held. Enjoying the peace only her scent and presence could bring. 

The carriage finally cleared the town and they began to cross the Rainbow Bridge. As they neared the Observatory, Loki eased himself away from his Mother to look out of the small curtained off window once more. 

The beautiful tones of the Rainbow Bridge lit their way. Loki couldn’t help but still be awed by the Void which stretched out into empty blackness below, even as he shivered at the thought of ever getting so close to it that he might fall. He’d already had far too close an encounter to even wish to experience it again. He looked ahead, spotting the white stones of the Observatory. There were several horses that were waiting outside it, along with a collection of einherjar and guards. There was also another, larger carriage that would no doubt be for their guests. Loki marvelled at the sheer size of the thing. It dwarfed the royal carriage he and his Mother occupied, almost ten times its size if Loki was to guess. The exterior was a simple black and silver, artfully decorated with a comfy interior. 

Loki was still staring at the thing when their carriage pulled up and he quickly had to pull back as the door opened or he would have ended up falling gracelessly from the carriage. 

Loki hopped out and before one of the guards could step up, held out his hand for his Mother. The Queen giggled but allowed her much younger son to help her down from the carriage. Loki tried his best not to let a blush infuse his cheeks as his Mother gave him an appreciative kiss on the cheek, instead taking her arm and escorting her into the Observatory.  

The normally rather empty Bifrost was, for once, bustling. Guards loitered around the pillars along with einherjar, all dressed in their bright armour with weapons at the ready. Loki saw a collection of older Asgardians around the central control which Heimdall used to activate the Bifrost. Loki didn’t know all of the Council of Nine, the group that worked along side the ruler of Asgard to run the realm. Since the coup, Odin had overhauled all of the Councillors, upsetting a number of the older guard, who had thought they had had positions for the rest of their lives. But Odin hadn’t been willing to let anymore would-be traitors get so close again. Especially not when it effected the safety of his family.

The Gatekeeper himself look rather put out at the collection of people invading his usual solitary home. Loki could see the golden eyes, usually blank and lifeless, narrow, watching the Councillors with a degree of annoyance as their voices echoed around the Observatory. Making comments on how less resources should have been poured into the reconstruction when only Heimdall was in permanent residence.

“Mother! Loki!”

The shout gathered the attention of the Councillors, along with the guards, who straightened at the appearance of the final two members of the royal family. Loki paid little heed to it, his eyes fixed on Thor and his Father. 

Both were stood where the Bifrost would materialise. Odin was dressed in his olden armour with Gungnir, his spear, held in one hand. Even with his shorter, aged stature, Loki thought his Father appeared strong. His greying hair was swept back and Loki could see muscle that, though rather underused, was still capable of doing battle if needed. 

At his side was the beaming Crown Prince. Thor was in his usual armour, cleaned and repaired from his long campaign. The silver plates glinted in the light of the Rainbow bridge. His red cape hung behind him, with Mjolnir strapped to his belt, humming in contentment, much like her master. 

Loki and Frigga crossed to the pair. Loki let go of his Mother’s arm so she could bow low. 

“My King,” she acknowledged her husband, who stepped forward and took her arm, bringing her into step beside him. 

“My Queen.”

“My King,” Loki followed suit, as he’d been taught to do since he was old enough to understand the etiquette of the court life he had been born into. 

“My Prince,” Odin tilted his head, then surprisingly reached out and placed a hand on top of Loki’s head and ruffled his hair. Loki was shocked by the gesture of affection. Usually at official events his Father was distant, having to be a King more than a Father. But it appeared on this occasion Odin was willing to bend tradition, not that Loki minded. He even moved his large hand down to cup the back of Loki’s head, to pull him close to his side. Thor stepped up on his other, sandwiching him between the two older Asgardian men. 

“Are you well, Brother?” Thor asked. Loki looked at him. Thor’s face was still pleasant, but he could see a pitch of worry. 

Not willing to cause a scene, especially before the Council of Nine, Loki smiled. 

“Of course, Thor. I am anxious to meet our guests though. When will they arrive?”

Thor stared at him, his eyebrow twitching in a sign of his disbelief of Loki’s words. But he turned to Heimdall, who bowed to the royal family. 

“All the preparations have been made. The Jotun delegation simply wait for your order.”

“Thank you Heimdall,” Odin said, removing his hand from Loki’s neck to stand straighter. “We will begin the activation of the Bifrost.”

“As you wish my King,” Heimdall said, crossing to the Bifrost controls, scattering the Council of Nine as he pulled free his great sword Hofund. 

“Are we sure we are ready, Your Majesty?” one of the Councillors asked, glancing around as the Bifrost began to hum. “Perhaps we should delay.”

“There will be no more delays,” Odin commanded, slamming Gungnir down to punctuate his order. “The Jotun’s have waited long enough and so have I. Take your places.”

The council, cowed by their fear of the wrath of the King, hurried to do as commanded. Gathering behind the royal family at a respectful distance as they watched the Bifrost twist before them in a mix of colours. 

Loki felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise. The seidr humming all around him was potent and something Loki was sure he would never get used to. It made him realise just how powerful a working of seidr the Bifrost was. 

Heimdall twisted Hofund. The humming increased and suddenly there was a flash of light blinding everyone in the room momentarily. Loki blinked away the spots which danced across his vision. It always made him curse that one side effect of the Bifrost, the creators truly overlooked a design flaw. However his grumbling was short lived as his eyes landed on the beings which had been brought forth. 

Stood before them all were the Jotun’s. Loki’s mind couldn’t help bit flash back to the last time he had seen one. Large, menacing, looming over him ready to kill. Loki swallowed and pushed back his instant reaction to run, instead fixing his attention of studying the beings before him. 

The three Jotun’s were larger than any of the Asgardians, standing over eight feet and one which had to be ten foot tall. Their blue skin was bright and gleaming in the light of the Bifrost, Loki thought he could even see cold steam coming up from them, sending a chill into the air. Loki’s gaze swept over the intricate markings which marred the otherwise smooth blue surface. The markings were something Loki had researched, fascinated in the complex deigns, though not as prominent on his own skin as the Jotun’s before him. From what he could understand, they were heritage lines, marking the linage of any offspring of a Jotun. They were born faint and once a Jotun reached a certain age, they were made deeper in some kind of ceremony. Lines were also added when a Jotun married, achieved a feat or had children of their own. In essence you could know everything about a Jotun, just by looking at their markings, which they wore with pride and honour. 

Loki swept over the markings of the tallest Jotun. They covered most of their skin, dark and deeply ingrained. They disappeared beneath a thick white fur hide which was wrapped around their waist, along with leather straps that came up to cross across their chest. It was only as Loki’s eyes moved up that he felt a flush creep up his neck. The Jotun before them was female, made evident by the ample bosom that was barely concealed beneath the straps. Two short, but thick horns curled from their bald head, with a chain connecting between the two, with a single white pendent hanging in the middle so it rested on the Jotun’s forehead. A staff, that look more like the trunk of a tree was held easily in one hand, but Loki could feel the tell-tale signs of seidr, though not as strong as himself or his Mother. 

Beside the tall female Jotun was a male. His horns were longer and didn’t curl, instead protruding straight and deadly from his forehead, the pointed ends more than capable of skewering an Asgardian. His bottom half was concealed by a black fur hide but the rest of his body was bared to the elements. Loki thought this Jotun appeared older, he could see lines around the Jotun’s deep red eyes and mouth. His heritage lines were also faded, worn away like rock against the wrath of the sea and wind.

The third and final Jotun, was also a male and the shortest of the ones gathered before them, though he carried himself with confidence before the assembled Asgardians, who peered up at him with wary hostility. His horns were large and think, curling back so they had a rounded edge. A collection of jewels encrusted them, making them look more like a crown then the deadly weapons Loki was sure they could be. His blue skin was covered in markings and Loki could see where newer ones had been recently added, they not having faded to scars just yet. A deep red fur hide covered his lower regions, a bright, stark colour compared to his companions. It matched his eyes, which surveyed the group, before stepping forward towards the royal family. 
Loki sucked in a breath at the Jotun’s approach. His legs trembled and he would have panicked if not for his Brother’s steadying hand on the small of his back. A bright spot of comfort in the uncomfortable situation. 

The Jotun stopped two feet away, then bowed low. 

“Odin AllFather,” his voice was a deep rumble. Like an echo in a cave, soft, gentle, yet powerful.

“King Helblindi,” Odin said, bowing his own head at a fellow King of the Nine realms. Loki tired not to let the shock appear on his face, even as his eyes flicked back to study the Jotun before them once more. This was Helblindi, the new King Jotunheim. Eldest son of Laufey and Loki’s blood Brother. “You honour us with your visit.”

“Nay, AllFather, your acceptance honours me,” Helblindi said, lifting his head, but still appearing humble before the King of Asgard. Loki couldn’t help but be stunned. The Jotun before him was nothing like his sire. It was true, Loki had not seen much of Laufey, but what he had witnessed made him think of the old King as a hard creature. His mind bent towards violence and rage. But this Jotun was polite, quiet, nothing like the ruthless King Laufey at all.

Helblindi stepped back, allowing his companions to come up just behind him. “May I introduce one of our Seidrmasters, Angrboða, Lady of the Iron Woods and Thrym, Lord of the White Sea, and an elder of Jotunheim.”

Odin bowed to the two. “Greetings and welcome to Asgard.”

“King Odin,” Angrboða said, voice deep but soft, a counter point to her tall stature. A grunt left Thrym’s mouth and Loki was sure that was all the Jotun Lord would have said if Helblindi hadn’t cleared his throat significantly. 

“King Odin.” the reluctant acknowledgment made the Council, still stood behind the royal’s bristle, but Odin paid it no mind, but Loki could see the way his shoulders stiffened. 

“Lord Thrym, it has been a long time.”

“Not long enough,” the Jotun Lord spat, making no attempt to hide his distain for the King of Asgard. Loki eyes shifted from one to the other, his Father’s face was a blank mask while the Jotun continued to glare at him, ignorant or uncaring for the Council that looked ready to revolt at the blatant disrespect he showed. 

Much to Loki’s surprise, Odin shook his head and laughed, though it was brittle, “I see you haven’t changed.”

The Jotun scoffed and looked ready to say more when the Jotun King Helblindi deftly swept in. “I take it this is your family King Odin.”

Odin nodded and Frigga stepped forward, dipping down into a short curtsy. “King Helblindi, it is truly a great delight to host you. I hope you enjoy your time here on Asgard.”

“Queen Frigga,” Helblindi nodded, bowing politely back. Thor stepped forward then, shoulders back and face still as he bowed to the King of Jotunheim. 

“King Helblindi, welcome.”

“Prince Thor,” Helblindi said with a mere tilt of his head. The gesture was greeted with a round of mutters from the Council of Nine. The King of Jotunheim, while not being completely disrespectful had barely acknowledge the Crown Prince of Asgard. It was an action that could be taken, by some, as an insult, the Council would no doubt see it so. Thor was their future king and any disrespect to him could be seen as disrespectful to the realm itself. Loki glanced worriedly at his Brother, hoping that King Helblindi’s action had not stoked the Thunderers hot temper. Instead Thor’s face was open, with a small polite smile playing around his lips.  

“Asgard is gladdened by your presence,” Thor continued. “I hope that this can be a step into a future where Asgard and Jotunheim can work side by side,” then he held out his hand to the King.
Helblindi’s face, which had been so schooled cracked slightly. He blinked, glancing at the hand, then the Thunderer, as though unsure as of how to proceed. 

“Prince Thor! Don’t touch him!” a Councilmen protested.

“To touch a Jotun’s skin is to invite death!” another added, to which Thor laughed.

“I am sure that is true, but I doubt that it is always so,” Thor’s blue eyes flicked to Loki and the Young Prince was sure his Brother winked at him before looking back to King Helblindi. 

“But still -”

“You are right Crown Prince Thor,” Helblindi said, stepping forward even as Thrym gave him a glare. Before anymore could be said, Helblindi clasped Thor’s outstretched hand tightly. Loki, along with the rest of the gathered Asgardians waited with bated breath, but nothing happened. Thor did not scream in pain, nor did his arm begin to turn the horrible blackened colour that had inflicted many Asgardians during the war with Jotunheim. “A Jotun can control the temperature of their own skin. The frost bite that can come as a result from touching a Jotun is not something that we keep up the whole time. Why how else would we even be able to touch one another? It would be most disruptive.”

Thor laughed again and shook the King’s hand. Loki smiled at his Brother; this was one of Thor’s better traits on show. His charm and ease, both of which now far eclipsed the temper and arrogance that once had soiled his Brother’s personality. Loki knew that these qualities of his Brother would ensure that he became a great King, one that could even unite the Nine if he wished. 
Thor chatted with King Helblindi a little more, exchanging pleasantries with Angrboða and Thrym, the latter looking like he’d rather strangle the Crown Prince, as he thanked him for the welcome through gritted teeth. 

Finally, Thor stepped back, and Loki felt those red eyes fall on him. He tried his best not to let the fear and unease show on his face, instead he took a steadying breath and stepped forward, past Thor, who, while not reaching out to clasp his Brother’s shoulder, stood close to Loki’s back, a protective and supportive presence in a situation Loki had been dreading. 

“King Helblindi, welcome to Asgard,” Loki said, bowing low, as was proper of a second Prince. Loki had decided to keep his own greeting short, not wanting to risk him losing what little confidence he had to face this situation head on. 

Loki waited for the words to be reciprocated, giving him his que in which to stand back up and retreat. But instead he heard a shuffle of feet, then and waft of air that tickled his raven locks. 

“Please, Prince Loki, stand, you bowing before me is something that I would never wish for.”

Startled, Loki couldn’t help but do as commanded, only to be met by the face of King Helblindi, now bent on one knee before him, face solemn.

“I…I… King Helblindi I don’t -”

“My sire, the once King Laufey came to this realm and nearly killed you Prince Loki,” Helblindi said, those red eyes never moving from Loki’s shocked green ones. “Seeking the death of a child, it is a sin not even uttered from the mouths of Jotun. It is seen as too monstrous to contemplate. That my sire tried to end your life,’ Helblindi shuddered. ‘He will be damned most painfully for his act.’
Loki continued to stare in shock as Helblindi lowered his head. ‘I cannot ever begin to comprehend the fear you must have felt. To have you standing before us now, is a testament to your courage and character. That you see fit to give the Jotun race another chance, I am humbled. But still,” Helblindi shifted and suddenly he was bent fully at the waist, so his jewelled horns were touching the cool floor of the Observatory. “I must ask for your forgiveness in the act my sire tried to perpetuate upon you. Ask anything of me and it will be yours.”

Loki was struck dumb. If there was anything he had expected when meeting the Jotun’s, especially King Helblindi it had never been this. “W…well…I…”

“There is no need for this King Helblindi,” Thor said, though he sounded just as shocked as Loki felt. “The wrongs of King Laufey are not for you to -”

“No,” Helblindi voice was sharp and strong. “Laufey as the King of Jotunheim did not just carry his own honour, but that of all of Jotunheim. His sins are our sins, his faults our faults. We will carry the shame of his actions until we feel as though those actions have been atoned for. It is our way. In addition, Laufey was my sire and I have made it one of my first acts as King to right as many of his wrongs as I am able. He did much damage, not only to others in the Nine realms, but Jotunheim as well. He lost us our greatest treasure.” 

Helblindi hadn’t looked up through out his whole speech. Loki glanced at the other two Jotun’s, both were down on their knees, their large forms almost curling in on themselves before him. It was something he was unprepared to deal with. He glanced at his Mother and Father. The King’s face was still, but Frigga caught his desperate look and simply smiled at him, fully willing to support whatever decision he made. He turned back to the Jotun’s. None of them had moved, willing to wait, maybe forever for whatever choice Loki made. 

Loki swallowed, he hadn’t given much thought into forgiving Laufey and if the being was still alive, he probably would not be able to. But this Jotun, this new King, he had done nothing to Loki, was prepared to face whatever wrath the Young Prince could dish out to him. Loki straightened his back, proud and strong. He would put the blame where it belonged.

“I thank you for your words King Helblindi, but please, there is no need for them. It is true, that should you have been King Laufey I would have wished for nothing more than your head. Not for my own life, you understand, but for the actions he took against my family. But you are not he and I believe it is not right to judge one by the actions of another. Please, raise your head and that of Jotunheim.”

Helblindi hesitated, but slowly he lifted his head. Loki swallowed nervously as those fathomless red eyes stared at him. Then Helblindi sighed.

“The remarkableness of youth is something I find still astounds me,” he said, heaving his great bulk up to stand, though he eyes never left Loki. “It seems as if I have much to learn. You have a truly extraordinary son, King Odin. He does you credit. I look forward to seeing the man he will become.”

“Don’t we all,” Odin said, and Loki let out a sigh of relief as his Father placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Though I hope it will be a few more years before he is old enough to cause me even more grey hairs.”

Helblindi laughed and Loki found the sound pleasant. “I have yet to have sired any of my own children. I cannot help but be nervous for that day.”

“Children are a great gift,” Odin said, squeezing Loki’s shoulder tightly.

“Indeed. But I still stand by my word Prince Loki. Anything you wish, name it an it shall be yours. There is no rush,” Helblindi added as he saw Loki’s look of panic. “It is an open wish, one that I have no want to retract.”

“I…Thank you, King Helblindi,” Loki managed to say, which got him a small smile cracking across the Jotun King’s lips. 

“We should make our way to the Palace,” Frigga said, clapping her hands which had the guards and einherjar moving. “Please this way.”

Loki allowed himself to be pushed back as Frigga took Helblindi’s arm, escorting him from the Observatory. Odin offered a hand to Angrboða, who took it daintily, while Thrym brought up the rear, but was soon engulf by the Council of Nine. Heimdall followed, as though making sure the invaders of his home were well and truly leaving.  

“Are you well Brother?” Loki turned to Thor, who was still stood by his side, concern making his blue eyes dark. Loki didn’t know what to say, in truth he didn’t know how to feel, the whole scenario had gone down much differently than he thought it would have done. It had sent his preconceived notions for a loop and leaving him floundering. 

“I don’t know. King Helblindi is different than I thought he would be,” Loki finally admitted.

“Indeed Brother,” Thor agreed. “Though it appears that it is for the better. Never have a seen or heard of a Jotun getting on his knees. They are a proud race.”

Loki nodded, “aye. Come, we should not fall too far behind, Mother will be angry if we delay the departure.”

Thor grimaced and together they made their way out of the Observatory. 

***

The feast to welcome the Jotun’s was a far more subdued affair than Loki was used to. Of course, there was the usual dancing, music and tales that seemed to be without end. But there was a tension which permeated the room, one that dampened the usually joyful atmosphere. 

Loki had sat in his usual seat at the high table, which had been altered to accommodate their guest. Raised sections were situated by the right side of the King and Queen, along with chairs large enough to sit the taller and thicker bulk of the Jotun King and his delegation. Exotic foods had also been provided. Loki took interest in the strange mix of fruits though he curled his nose at the meat, which was rawer than what most Asgardians would typically prefer. They were placed before their guests, who heartily tucked into the selection. 

Loki had been on the left, next to his Mother for which he was grateful. Even getting over the first initial meeting, Loki was still unsure and felt wrong footed around the Jotun’s. Thor thankfully was able to keep a lot of the attention on himself, regaling tales of Midgard to Angrboða, who listened with wrapped attention. Thrym, who was the closest to his King appeared indifferent, but Loki could see his eyes shift to Thor and Angrboða every now and then with interest, especially at the mention of the technology Midgard now boasted.  

However, it was King Helblindi that received most of Loki’s attention. The King of Jotunheim was seated next to his Father, Odin, deep in quiet discussion which was masked by the noise of the gathering around them. Loki watched the two, taking in Helblindi’s features. Did they look alike? Loki didn’t think so but was that because he was in his Asgardian form. Would similarities emerge if Loki was to shift? The Young Prince shivered, he might be nervous and wary of telling the people of Asgard about his heritage, but informing any Jotun sent a fission of fear down his spine. What would they do to him? Would they care? Would they try to kill him like his sire tried the moment he was born? 

Caught up in his thoughts Loki wasn’t quick enough to dart his gaze away as Helblindi looked up from his discussion. Loki froze, startled like a rabbit caught in a predator’s gaze. Those red eyes stared at him, but then lips moved into a small smile.

Loki’s heart jumped, his stomach curled, and he felt a rush embarrassment. He tore his gaze away and stood up. Hastily making up an excuse for his Mother he nearly ran from the hall and out onto one of the verandas, which overlooked the great central city of Asgard. 

Making sure to close the door, Loki took in a deep breath, letting the chill of the night chase away the rapid swell of emotions that had almost over come him. Sighing he crossed to the stone rail, and leaned his body over it, head bowed. The drop to the ground below was significant, but he could still make out the hustle of the guards as they went about their rounds in the Palace courtyard below. It gave Loki something to focus on instead of his confused emotions. He still felt the embarrassment of having been caught staring, but underneath that was a fear and anger that Loki worried would boil up and overwhelm him. If his seidr wasn’t restricted, he was sure it would have been sparking, reacting to the torrent of confusing emotions, but instead it was forced to roll beneath his skin, making him feel sick. He sighed again as he tried his best to squash out the feeling, but his seidr made it difficult. 

“Loki?”

Shocked at the sudden voice, Loki yelped, spinning, which only added to the nausea he was suffering.

“F…Father? What are you doing here?”

Odin was stood by the door that led back into the hall, which was thankfully still shut. Gungnir was held in one hand, while his armour glinted in the torches which were ensconced along the walls of the palace, adding soft light to the otherwise dark night. His Father’s one eye stared at him. 

“Your Mother was worried when you left so suddenly. She would have come, but I needed some air and King Helblindi was more than willing to indulge your Mother in a dance. Is all well my son?”

“Of course,” Loki smiled, even though it felt like the last thing he wished to do. “I was merely overwhelmed; you know I do not enjoy feasts overmuch.”

Odin sighed then crossed to where Loki remained standing at attention by the rails. He stared down at him and Loki hoped he’d put enough into his expression to mask his turbulent emotions which still swirled inside him. Odin then leaned Gungnir up against the rails and without a second thought reached out and brought Loki into an all-encompassing hug. 

Loki couldn’t help but be rather shocked at the sudden display of affection. Of course, he and his Father had been getting closer, especially within the last two years, but his Father preferred ruffling his hair, or pats on the shoulder. Hugs were something Loki remember from his early childhood, when he was still small enough to be carried around on his Father’s shoulders when he had time to spend with him in his Mother’s garden. It had petered off as he’d gotten older, so he had forgotten how warm his Father’s hugs made him feel. Protected, safe from the outside world.

“Now my young son, I think you know better than to lie to me,” Odin said softly, as he tucked Loki in close to his chest. “What is it that plagues you so?”

Loki sniffed, burying his head into his Father’s clothes. “I don’t know, I just feel so confused.”

“About what?”

“I…” Loki hesitated, but it seemed that Odin didn’t need further prompting. A large hand found its way to Loki’s raven locks and carded through them. 

“The Jotun’s?” he asked. Loki bit his lip, then nodded. “I can understand your confusion my son. The Jotun’s, for too many years now have been a source of anger and strife for our people. That is something I should have put a stop to.”

“You couldn’t have done anything,” Loki said. “People were scared for a reason.”

“That still doesn’t mean we should take out our fear on a whole race,” Odin disagreed. “Laufey may not have been the nicest Jotun, but he was not the majority.” Loki snorted, his disbelief clear.

“Oh, sceptical, are you? Well I have it on good authority that most Jotun’s are fairly nice people, though they do possess a temper along with a wicked sense of humour.”

“How could you know that? You’ve never met many Jotun’s.”

“Not true, in fact I have first had experience, since my own Mother was a Jotun.”

Loki jerked back to stare up in surprise at the smirking face of his Father. “W…what?”

“Indeed. I’m sure your Mother must have mentioned it at some point.” Loki shrugged and Odin sighed. Pushing Loki away from him a little, he turned then promptly sat on the floor, before tugging Loki down beside him. Loki allowed himself to be placed close to his Father, who kept an arm wrapped around his shoulders, giving Loki the comfort and grounding his seidr needed. It made his stomach feel so much better. 

“Grandmother was truly Jotun?” Loki asked once he was comfortable. 

“Hmm. Her name was Bestla, she hailed from the Seven Sisters.”

“Seven Sisters?”

“Seven mountains that cut through Jotunheim,” Odin explained. “It is a harsh land, even for Jotunheim, the Jotun from there tend to be wilder than their counterparts on the Plains or closer to the sea and Utgard.”

“Utgard?”

“Someone hasn’t been paying attention to their Geography,” Odin teased, pulling on a black lock, which had Loki frowning. “Utgard was the central city of Jotunheim, it’s where the Palace stands today.”

“There were cities in Jotunheim?” Loki couldn’t help but ask. Odin nodded, a sad look crossing his face. 

“Aye, there were many cities in Jotunheim before the Great War. Most tragically were destroyed and not just by Asgardian forces. Laufey was a tyrant and used his people’s homes as garrisons for his army during the siege. After, there was simply no funds or resources for them to be rebuilt, though I hear they are more akin to settlements now, they are a far cry from the great towering ice spires that my Mother described in my youth.” 

Loki’s mind conjured up a picture, of the white snow of Jotunheim and in the distance a glittering pillar of ice that sparkled in the sun that managed to creep through the clouds of the Jotunheim sky. 

“I bet they were beautiful.”

Odin squeezed his shoulder. “The Seven Sisters did not have such a great city to its name, but it was a wonderful place. Simple and modest but had the fiercest warriors ever to grace Jotunheim’s army. Back in my Grandfather’s time and our two people were on friendlier terms, Jotunheim would send some of their warriors to Asgard and vice versa.”

“Why?”

“History would say it was a sign of friendship, but it was more likely to do with keeping an eye on each other’s resources and strength. Not that that mattered to the warriors which were stationed on both realms. They were there to learn and serve. My Mother Bestla was on a placement in Asgard when she met my Father, your Grandfather.”

“What was he like?”

“Bor?” Odin laughed. “Very much like Thor, though without his signature golden hair. He was boisterous, loud and according to my Mother’s many rantings, highly annoying.”

Loki giggled and Odin smiled fondly. “The pair of them didn’t get on at all when they first met. Bestla thought Bor didn’t take being a warrior and a future King seriously and Bor thought Bestla took everything too seriously. They were opposites in personality and in life experience. Bestla’s home of the Seven Sisters was harsh while Bor grew up in a life of privilege. In the end though, I think that was drew them together.”

“What do you mean?”

“They’d fight like cat and dog, tearing each other apart not only with their words, but with their fists. For most of my youth I had never seen my Father best my Mother in the ring, though he did give her a run for her money. But Mother kept Father grounded, deflated his ego and made him think. While Father, he made Mother smile. She laughed more when in his presence, was more at ease. He made her forget her responsibilities for a while so she could simply live. They were wonderful people.”

Loki felt a sting at the look which crossed his Father’s face, one of happiness and longing. He felt sad that he had never gotten the chance to meet either of his Father’s parents, both having passed long before he was born. He wondered what it would have been like to grow up with the pair of them. Especially if their fights were as volatile as his Father described. Then a thought occurred to him and Loki frowned. 

“Father, how big was Grandmother Bestla?”

“She was average height for a Jotun,” Odin mused. “Around seven to eight feet tall if I remember right.” 

“Then how could Grandfather and Grandmother be together? I mean, Jotun’s, as you say are much larger than Asgardians and …well...”

Lok clamped his mouth shut at the look Odin shot his young son. “Not that you should be thinking such things,” he said. “But seidr is a wondrous thing. It can perform many miracles. That’s all you need to know.”

“Yes Father,” Loki quickly agreed.

“Bestla was a wonderful Mother and great warrior. She could have been any species in the Nine and my Father, Brothers and I would still have loved her just as fiercely. Do you understand what I am saying to you, my son?”

“I think so,” Loki said. “It doesn’t matter where you’re from, your history or race, everyone can be good or bad and we shouldn’t judge.” Odin hummed in agreement, but Loki still frowned, wiggling closer to his Father and he said softly. “But it’s so hard Father.”

“I know my son, I know.”

“They left me,” Loki muttered, his face which was pressed against his Father’s shoulder starting to get wet as tears fell. “They left me alone. Why? Why would they do that?”

“I have no answers for you, my little Loki,” Odin held him tighter. “But know that at the moment I found you, you became my, your Mother’s and Brother’s treasure. You complete our family in a way we never saw and though this may sound cruel, I am grateful to Laufey for leaving you as I could not imagine a life without you.”

Loki shivered, the words were blunt but honest, and Loki took them how his Father meant them. That Odin, Frigga and Thor, would never have been the same without him in their lives. It eased Loki’s feelings of abandonment, but not his anger nor curiosity to how that ended up being his fate. 

But he voiced none of this to his Father, instead he simply crawled closer to him, enjoying the contact he rarely got from his Father, who was both King and parent to the whole realm. 
“I love you Father.”

“And I you.”
   
                 
    
   
         

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

3

That night Loki slept well. His Father, after their talk on the veranda had taken the Young Prince off to bed, going so far as to tuck the Young Prince between his sheets. Loki would have normally protested such an action, he was no longer a baby, but with his minor break down he’d felt washed out and tired. Plus, he enjoyed his Father’s closeness, even though he would never admit to it after the fact.

He’d been so tired that Leif had had a hard time rousing him, but eventually he’d been pushed from his bed, into a bath and then placed on his usual podium for Leif to dress him in his outfit for the day.

“Did you e…enjoy the feast last n…night, Prince Loki?” Leif asked as he fussed with the simple green tunic, buttoning it up the front as Loki stood with his head high to ensure it didn’t catch on his skin.

“It was fine.”

“I’m s…sure the court were e…excited,” Leif said. “What with the J…Jotun’s being there.”

Loki hummed. “More tense than excited I would say. There have not been Jotun’s on Asgard since before the Great War.”

“A…are they really as b…big as people say?”

“Bigger I think, the female was ten foot tall.”

Leif gaped and Loki laughed. “Truly?”

“Aye. King Helblindi introduced her as Angrboða, one of their Sedirmasters.”

“I didn’t know J…Jotun’s had Seidrmasters.”

“All beings of the Nine realms have access to seidr,” Loki explained. “The Midgardians less so than the other realms but it is not insular to one race.”

“Who else was part of the d…delegation.”

“A Lord Thrym,” Loki frowned. “He’s an elder, the Jotun equivalent to the Council of Nine I believe. He seemed as though he’d rather not be here.”

“If he is old then he p…probably fought in the Great W…War,” Leif mused.

“It’s a wonder why he chose to come with the delegation then. His hatred of my Father was obvious, I thought the Council would threaten war if he kept up with his attitude.”

“He must have his r…reasons.” Leif finished with the tunic and moved to claim a pair of boots. Kneeling before the Young Prince he waited for Loki to lift his foot before sliding the boot into place. “What o…of the King?”

“What?”

“King H…Helblindi. What was he like?”

Loki didn’t answer straight away, for once unsure of how to respond. “He was not what I expected.”

“H…How so?”

“He was … nice.” Admitting it was harder than Loki thought it would be, but he couldn’t hide from the truth of it. King Helblindi had been nice, polite and refined. He’d shone at the feast, dazzled the Asgardians who had taken the plunge to speak to him. They'd gushed over his manners and demeanour, which was completely at odds with his fearsome visage. Even the servants had no unkind words, commenting on how grateful the Jotun King was of their service, a rare thing with the some of the noble class they were used to hosting during events.

“Did you expect h…him not to be?”

“I don’t know what I expected,” Loki said. “Have you heard anything from the people? What of their thoughts.”

“N…naturally they are wary,” Leif admitted, though a fierce look of anger washed over his face. “I have had to have w…words with my bro … I…I mean some of the younger g…guards to keep their mouths shut.”

Loki winced, knowing who Leif was speaking of. Leif’s brother had finally joined the guard, though it had yet to curb the sharp tongue he had. Luckily Leif’s confidence had developed from their adventure on Midgard and was more than ready to go toe to toe with his older brother.

“They are worried then?” Loki asked.

“No more than a…anyone else,” Leif shrugged. “It has been a long time s…since anyone has truly interacted with J…Jotun’s. It has hard to shed some of the b…beliefs which had sparked up after the Great War.”

Loki nodded, that was understandable, but it didn’t make anything easier. He glanced at Leif. “What of you? What do you think?”

“I have not had the p…pleasure of meeting K…King Helblindi,” Leif answered as he fitted the second boot than began to lace the fronts of both with nimble fingers. “But I’m s…sure he will be joy to get to know.”

“How do you know that?”

Leif finished with the laces and stood up with a smile. “Because if he is anything like another J…Jotun I happen to know, then I’m sure he will be g…good company.”

Loki couldn’t help but gape, even as Leif turned away and began regaling him with the schedule of the day.

***

Loki sighed as he closed the door to the Royal Library, leaning against it as he rubbed a hand through his hair.

“Honestly, it’s not as though I’m falling behind,” he muttered angrily. His lessons with the  Master he’d just left behind had placed him in a foul mood. Since his return from Midgard all of his Masters that were in charge of his education seemed to be insistent on pushing him. Usually he didn’t mind a challenge, relished it even, but these last few days his heart just hadn’t been in it. Normally he would have told the Masters his troubles but this time that was impossible. He couldn’t admit to his worries about the Jotun’s without first explaining why, and that was something Loki couldn’t do. He wouldn’t risk it.

So that left him in the state of simply baring his Masters angry frustration at his inattention. It was infuriating and made his seidr wither under its bindings, but Loki would endure. Hopefully things would be over soon enough.

A chime echoed through the hall, signalling the hour. As another rang out Loki spat a curse, pushing himself away from the door to dash off down the hallway. He hadn’t realised how late his Master had made him stay. He needed to head back to his chambers and change before meeting his Cohort in the afternoon. He wouldn’t even get the chance to eat because of the late hour.

Barrelling round a corner, Loki gasped as a figure suddenly rose up before him. Not fast enough to stop his momentum Loki crashed into a hard body, which he bounced off to land on his rear, hard.

He hissed, eyes closing as pain shot up his back.

“Are you well, Prince Loki?”

“Fine, fine. I’m sorry that I … Sif?”

Loki couldn’t help it, his eyes widened as he stared up at the usually sneering warrior woman, but who was staring at him with a tint of concern on her now blank face.

“Yes,” she said, voice as cool and calm as her emotionless face. “Are you sure you’re alright, Prince Loki?”

“I…yes, I’m fine.” Loki tried to scramble to his feet, only to end up in a tangle of arms and legs in his rush. He would have ended up back on his back when a firm hand grabbed his arm, steadying him.

“Careful,” the admonishment was soft, but a flash of fear that rippled through Loki as memories assaulted him. Of Sif standing over him, ready and willing to kill him.

He ripped his arm from her grasp and took a hasty step away. “Don’t touch me,” he whispered, curing his arms close to his body, as though to make himself as small as possible.

Sif was left standing there, arm frozen outstretched before her as she watched the Young Prince huddle in on himself like a frightened rabbit. Loki tried his best to calm his breathing, which had picked up due to the adrenalin the memories had sent coursing through his system, but he was having little luck with it.

Sif watched him a moment, then took a small step towards him. The action had Loki’s panic spiking and he flinched. Sif stopped, then carefully she held out her hands palm up.

“Prince Loki, please, I’m not going to harm you.”

“I…I know that,” Loki gasped. “Just … just give me a minuet. Take a step back.”

Sif frowned, but did as he said. Even though part of his mind was screaming not to, Loki closed his eyes, blocking out the world so he could concentrate. He knew, logically, that Sif wasn’t going to hurt him. She couldn’t, he was in the palace, he could call guards and they would come running and Sif would be arrested or in more likelihood, killed for daring to harm a member of the Royal family. So that meant he was fine. He was safe. He wasn’t in danger from her.

As he continued to chant the mantra in his mind, Loki’s breathing evened out. His panic settled into something manageable as his logical thoughts gave him peace and stability that the fright of Sif being right there, alone with him, had sent flying out of the window. When he finally felt like he had himself under control, he took a deep breath, and opened his eyes.

Unfortunately, Sif was still there, studying him carefully, like one would a spooked horse. “Is all well now, Prince Loki?”

The question was said with no malice, but Loki still drew himself up and said crisply. “Yes, Lady Sif. Thank you, but I must -”

“It was me, wasn’t it? I was the one to cause you to panic.”

Loki blinked, but quickly recovered from his shock. “What? You? No, no. I was simply startled, I’m late for my -”

“Prince Loki, there is no need to lie to me. I am well aware of what my past actions were. I should not have been so shocked to see that you still suffer from them even now.”

Loki was sure he hadn’t been successful in keeping the blatant surprise off his face this time. But he couldn’t help it. He’d known Sif for most of his life and he’d never seen he look so contrite before.

“I…I…”

Sif sighed, her blank mask cracking as she ran a hand through her short hair. “I know this might not be the time or the place for it, especially with what just happened, but I have been meaning to speak to you, Prince Loki.”

“Speak to me?”

“Aye,” Sif said, she glanced at him and Loki could see the indecision in her eyes. But still it didn’t take long for the familiar resolve to return and she crossed the distance between the two swiftly. Loki had to stop himself from jumping back at the sudden action, but it was impossible to stop the squeak that passed his lips and Sif went down in her knees before him, head bowed so it touched the floor.

“I know I have no right, in fact I know what I ask is impudent and I should never have even sought to do this, but please, I ask of you Prince Loki, to please forgive me from my heinous acts towards you.”

Loki gazed at the prostrate woman before him. Never in all of his years had he thought that he would see this. Sif was strong, uncompromising, never one to back down from her convictions. Sure, they were annoying at times, but it was that which, when Loki had been younger, had made it so fun to push her buttons. But now seeing her like this, something inside Loki just couldn’t comprehend it. Though at the same time, he couldn’t help but feel a sick vindication.

“I…Sif I don’t …I -”

A sigh came from the woman. “I understand. I should have expected it. I do not deserve your forgiveness.”

“I didn’t say -”

“You don’t have to, Prince Loki,” she said. “I know now that my actions were unbecoming of someone of my station. My purpose is to serve Asgard and her Royal family, until my death if that is what is required.”

Loki shivered; the words chilled him. He’d never thought about it before, but it was true. Sif, Fandral, Volstagg, Hogan, Leif, every guard and member of the  einherjar in the palace and beyond. Their purpose was to serve Asgard and in turn the Royal family. They would lay down their lives for them. It was a sobering thought to the Young Prince and made him wonder if he was worthy of such devotion. He glanced at Sif, who was still knelt before him. He pondered exactly what Sif had been through with the Northern Boarder patrol, to have her swearing such fealty, when before Sif’s one true goal was to serve Thor, even at the expense of Asgard.

A creak of leather signalled Sif coming to her feet. She still didn’t look at him, keeping her eyes firmly averted.

“It seems there is still much I need to prove, not only to you but to myself.”

“Prove?”

“Aye. I know now how little I knew. How ignorant I was.” She shook her head. “I still have so far to go.”

“I think you’re doing alright.” Loki’s admission had Sif twitching. In the old days he was sure it would have earned him a snide comment or sneer, now he got a ghost of a smile, even as she still refused to look at him.

“You honour me, Prince Loki,” Sif bowed again. “I hope that I can continue on the right path I have been fortunate enough to be placed upon. With the changing times, maybe we all can learn something. The Jotun’s finally being welcomed onto Asgard openly, I’m sure, is only the first step down a road to our two realms finally coming to a true and everlasting peace.”

Those eyes suddenly shot to him and Loki knew, in that brief moment of contact that Sif knew for sure, just what he was. She had accused him during the coup, building on what Amora had said to come to her own conclusion, thinking him a Jotun spy of some kind. But now while she may know that he was, indeed, Prince Loki, second Prince of Asgard, she also was aware that he truly was Jotun. It made Loki wonder how she had found out. Perhaps his Father had told her, or had she simply figured it out. In either case, she hadn’t told anyone. Not Thor, or any of the other members of the Warriors Three. The old Sif would have taken great delight in ruining everything for Loki. The change in her was startling now that Loki was beginning to understand how deep it ran.

“If you will excuse me, Prince Loki, but I must return to my duties.”

“Of course,” Loki inclined his head as Sif bowed. “You are on guard duty?”

“I have been assigned to see to the escorting of the Lords and Ladies of the court from the palace,” she grimaced. “It seems there has been some confusion with the Jotun delegation.”

“Confusion?” Loki asked.

“Aye. King Helblindi has insisted upon a closed meeting with only the AllFather and the Council. It has certainly upset many of the Nobles, though I’m sure they will get their chance to cluck and gossip about the Jotun’s during the rest of their stay here.”

Loki stared; his surprise clear on his face. Having a closed council meeting was not something that was unheard of. The King sometimes only called the Council of Nine privately to discuss the running of Asgard, that was after all what the Council was in place for. But when it came to inter-realm politics, Odin had always strove to include the court, mainly to stop any whispering campaigns from the more ambitious Nobles, but it also allowed the people of Asgard to remain aware of any delicate situations with other realms that may affect businesses, such as trade or travel.

But this time the Jotun’s have requested a private meeting and it had tongues wagging. Loki wondered why they would do such a thing. What did they have to say that they couldn’t share in front of the rest of the Nobility? This was their chance to show the people of Asgard exactly what the Jotun’s were like after nearly one thousand years of exile. What did they have to hide?

“Prince Loki? Are you alright?”

“Fine, fine,” Loki waved a hand and smiled. “Well, you best be returning to your duty and I have my own business that I must attend to. Thank you, Lady Sif.”

Sif gave him a brief look over, eyes awash with concern and a little disbelief, but still she bowed and walked away. Loki watched her go, the strangeness of being face to face with her again, along with the apology now paling in comparison to the news she had brought.

A closed meeting with the Jotun King. What would be said there? Why make the request instead of following the procedure done by all the other realms that have visited Asgard? What did Helblindi not want to share?

The thoughts swirled and Loki clenched his fists. He wanted to know. No, he needed to know. But a closed meeting meant exactly that. Closed. Loki my be a Prince, but he was the much Younger Prince. If he had been older, he may have been able to swindle his way inside, but that was impossible. He could ask Thor, but he was sure his Brother would be tight lipped about anything the Jotun’s had to say, knowing how it would affect his younger Brother and feeling the need to protect him. Loki shook his head. He didn’t need protection, he needed answers, answers to the questions that plagued him. That stopped him from fully embracing his Jotun nature. And that meeting could hold answers. Kings were far more likely to tell secrets that they would never normally share when it was only the most trusted that were in attendance, there was no need for the pomp and ceremony that came when dealing with the whole court.

But how could Loki get in? Not only was would the meeting be guarded, but Loki had to be at the Cohort.

Loki smirked. He always did enjoy a challenge.

***

Loki made sure not to be seen as he drifted closer to the Throne room. Luckily, there were hardly any guards around, most having been directed to deal with the disgruntled Nobility, leaving only those behind to watch the great doors which led into the Throne room and the unprecedented meeting happening within.

Loki had managed to situate himself just out of sight, peering round a corner of a hallway that usually led people further into the palace. He took a brief look behind him to be sure no one was milling around. With his seidr blocked by his Mother’s powerful seal he didn’t have access to one of his most favoured spells. The invisibility spell would have proven useful for what he was about to do, but it was still doable, only there would be more risk.

The Young Prince eyed the guards as they stood with their backs, straight and proud before the Throne room doors. They wouldn’t be moving anytime soon. Biting his lip, Loki cast his gaze about until they landed on pieces of old ceremonial armour that had been mounted on the wall at the other side of the great doors. It wasn’t unusual, the hallways that led to the Throne room were all heavily decorated, no doubt to impress any guests and Nobles. Loki had thought that it was ridiculous and felt sorry for the palace servants who were tasked with polishing the things, carefully so they wouldn’t fall from their perch. At least now, they would come in handy.

Pulling one of the knives he kept on his belt, Loki weighed it carefully in his hand. He would have one shot at this, if he messed up the guards would spot him, and he would have some explaining to do. The note he had sent to the Master of his Cohort had given him some leeway, but he knew if he was found here, his well-constructed cover would come tumbling down about his ears. Along with the inevitable wrath of his Mother and Father. Taking a breath Loki flipped the knife over once. As he caught it, he stepped out of his cover and flung the knife at the armour. It felt just like he did when he practised with his Mother. A smooth continuous movement, the hilt of the knife sliding from his hand so that it flew end over end towards his target. The mere seconds seemed to stretch on forever, only coming to a halt when his aim struck true. The knife knocked into the helmet that was perched at the top of the displayed armour. It wobbled, the teetered off, only to crash into a spear, which hung beside it, which in turn dislodged and fell into the best armour. The whole display was soon dis-stabilised and crashed to the ground, the sound echoing up the hallway and startling the two guards, who flinched before turning and running over to see what had happened.

Loki didn’t hesitate, he ran. His feet silently padding across the once well watched space. He stopped at the wall, fingers frantically running down it until he felt a depression in the stones. With a gentle push he heard a faint flick and a part of the wall slid out to reveal a passage. Loki smiled, quickly ducking inside, avoiding the eyes of the fussing guards, who didn’t see the wall lock back into place, too busy worrying if they should tell their superiors or simply clean up the armour before any of the servants stumbled upon the mess.

In the darkness of the passage, Loki let out a relieved breath. The plan had been a success and he’d made it. With a brief wave of his hand he gathered what little seidr he could into a ball of light. It was no where near the usual brightness he was capable of, but it did enough to light the passage before him. It was small and narrow; he caught the shadow of a few torches set into the wall. It was to be expected though, after all the servant’s passages were a well-kept secret among the palace staff. Loki himself had never heard of them, until Leif had spilled the beans. The boy hadn’t meant to, he’d not even wanted to, but his hand had been forced when Loki caught him closing the entrance that led into his rooms. Loki had demanded an explanation and Leif, in his terrified stutter had told all.

The passages were as old as the palace itself, built into the framework and led everywhere. They snaked through the small spaces between the walls, weaving and interconnecting together. There were even small rooms where servants used to sleep, along with ancient looking bathrooms and seating areas. It was said that in the old days, servants only ever used the passages to get around, never stepping out into the great hallways and corridors of the palace. A servant, Leif had explained to a fascinated Loki, was never to be seen, but always to be ready to serve. The saying was old fashioned and arrogant, but Loki was now grateful to his ancestors’ pompous attitude as it gave him a way to spy on his Father’s meeting without being seen himself.

After checking that the passage entrance was firmly concealed, Loki set off. It was hard going, the space narrow and the dust getting caught in his lungs and making him want to sneeze. Loki wondered how the adult servants even managed to get through the passages. Though Leif had said not many servants still used them, though the young servants often took the time to explore their depths.

The distant sound of voices floated down the passage. Loki picked up his pace until the voices, though indistinct due to the stone surrounding him, were loud enough that he knew he had to be in the Throne room. Directing his light at the walls Loki was grateful to see what looked like a shutter, embedded into the wall, the bottom connected to a piece of rope, which hung limp and lifeless beneath. Loki eyed the thing dubiously; Leif had explained the peepers to him. Small slits in the passage wall which looked out into the most important rooms in the Palace. Loki had nearly thrown a fit when Leif had told him and had made sure to check his own room thoroughly, though Leif had explained that Loki had nothing to worry about with that room as the Royal private spaces, such as bedchambers were off limits. In any case the shutters would have concealed any peepers from view and were usually strategically placed out of eyesight, so the servants could see what was happening and know if they were needed, without being seen themselves.

Picking up the frayed rope, Loki dismissed his light. Slowly he pulled until the bottom part of the shutter lifted. He continued to gather the rope until a small slit cast light into the dusty passage. The weight of the shutter was heavy, and Loki felt about for something to hook the rope onto. Finding a convenient piece of rock just above him he twinned the rope around it. Once he was sure it was secure Loki steeled himself, then stepped up to look through the small slit and peep into the Throne room.

The Council of Nine were gathered around the bottom of the steps which led up to Hlidskjalf. They were buzzing like bees, whispering and muttering, which was to be expected with the three large Jotuns who stood out in their midst. Loki eyed King Helblindi, the King of Jotunheim was wearing similar attire to when he had arrived in, through the deep red coloured hide which had covered his lower regions had been replaced with a thick black fur which stood out in the bright lights of the Throne room. Thrym and Angrboða seemed unchanged, though the older male Jotun eyed the Council with disgust. Angrboða stood tall and impassive over the lot of them. Loki couldn’t help but feel intrigued by her. Helblindi had said she was Seidrmaster and though her power was not something that would come close to his Mother’s, the feel of it was very interesting. Even with the distance between them, Loki could taste the cold snap of winter which clung to the female Jotun’s seidr.

“I do not see why this meeting had be private,” one of the Council of Nine grumbled, bringing Loki from where his mind had tumbled. “This has caused a stir with the Court; they will be after our heads at the next gathering.”

"The reasons for our King to request this private audience are of no concern to you, Asgardian," Thrym spat. "Besides, its not as though you're great Crown Prince had decided to grace us with his overbearing presence, didn't even bother to send an excuse. But then again you Asgardians seem to think the realms revolve around you."

Loke frown at the Jotun's words, green eyes flicking over the Throne room once more. It was true, Thor was missing which was strange. His Brother had been taking his duties as Crown Prince very seriously and Loki was sure he would not have wanted to miss a meeting with the Jotun's, knowing what it meant to Loki. So, where was he?

The Councillor bristled and looked ready to argue, but a clang of metal on stone soon silenced him.

"This is indeed puzzling," Odin said, even while sat upon his throne Loki thought his Father was still intimidating. The power and confidence he exuded was something Loki wondered if he would ever gain. His Father had the ability to bring a room to order with a simple gesture. Some would say it was because he was the King, but Loki knew that could not be all. There was something, something which Odin had that drew people to him and made them believe in him. Thor had it to, though it seemed he was only just starting to grown into it. Loki ferently hoped that when he was grown he  would also be granted this gift, the mischief he could perform would be a sight to behold.   

Odin turned his one eyed gaze on the Young King, who didn't flinch. "Speak plain King Helblindi, what is it you wish that you did not want to say before the Court."

Helblindi stepped forward, bowing his head slightly before lifting his fearsome red eyes and locking them with Odin's.

“I wish to speak of the Casket of Ancient winters.”

The one sentence was enough to have the Council in another up roar. Loki saw Thrym and Angrboða tense beside their King, ready for anything as the Council of Nine continued to protest angrily.

“Prosperous!”

“How impudent, bringing up such a subject.”

“He has no right.”

“What of the Casket?” Odin asked, effectively silencing his Councillors.

“As you no doubt are aware the Casket houses within it the fury of a thousand storms,” Helblindi said. “It was used by my Father, King Laufey as a weapon. Most know of its use against the mortals of Midgard, though few are aware that the Casket was also wielded against the people of Jotunheim itself.”

Odin tilted his head, “Laufey threatened his own people?”

Helblindi bowed his head, turning to Angrboða who boldly stepped forward.

"King Laufey, though a powerful ruler was not popular among the common folk. There were many whisperd talks of rebellion, but no one would dare to actively fight against him, not after what he did to the people of Þrymheimr."

“What do you speak of, the people of Þrymheimr died of pestilence,” a Councilor scoffed.

“That’s what King Laufey made sure to tell the other realms,” Angrboða said. “The truth is that the people of Þrymheimr refused to send any more of their tax to Laufey. They said that the King’s high demands were something that they could not reach, especially so if they wished to feed themselves.” Angrboða clenched her fists tightly. “Laufey was not about to let his army, who he had already set to march against Midgard go without supplies. So, he was swift in his execution of what he called justice.”

“What do you mean?”

“He unleashed the Casket upon Þrymheimr,” Helblindi said, voice soft, sadness clear for all to hear. “He ravaged the people with storms they could not possibly beat. He surrounded the city, hemmed the people in so they could not even escape. Þrymheimr was battered by the Casket’s powerful storms for three days until there was nothing left.”

Loki was struck silent along with the Council at Helblindi’s declaration. His mind wandered back to the Vault and the Casket he had gazed upon all those years ago. It was hard to believe that such a small object could house such great power.

“What is your intention of telling us this?” Odin asked.

“Only to make you aware that we know the power of the Casket, especially if it is misused,” Helblindi said. “Which is why I know it will not be well received when I ask that you consider returning the Casket to Jotunheim.”

Helblindi’s words had never been truer. The Council gasped, most began to squawk indignantly, while others even went to pull their weapons.

“You must have fallen to madness if you believe we would be willing to return such a powerful weapon to the Jotun,” a Councillor hurled at the King, who had not moved from his place, eyes fixed upon Odin on his throne.

“The Casket, no matter how it was used is still a relic of Jotunheim,” Angrboða said calmly.

“One that the Jotun have no right to be using. Besides, Asgard claimed it upon your defeat.”

“Claimed? Don’t you mean stole?” Thrym returned the barb with so much venom Loki was sure that the Councillor would drop dead under the onslaught.

“You cannot steal which you won.”

“You Asgardians have no idea what you took when you stole the Casket,” Thrym said, turning from his King to face the Councillor head on. “But that is always the way with Asgardians. Blindly charging in without a thought. Not even bothering to differentiate between threat or not. Ravaging everything in their path simply because they can.”

“How dare you!”

The crack of Odin’s spear against the floor halted any further words. Loki's eyes snapped to his Father; his regal face impassive as he stared down at the Young Jotun King.

“Your request is unfathomable, yet I find myself curious. Why would the King of Jotunheim ask for the return of the Casket when he knows that it would be a fruitless endeavour?”

Thrym scowled and looked ready to turn his rage on Odin, but Helblindi quickly gripped his shoulder to silence him.

“I am aware that what I ask for is not something Odin AllFather would ever expect, but I have reason.”

“Which is?”

“Jotunheim is dying.”

Loki flinched, the words were blunt and to the point. Odin stiffened on his throne, then leaded forward.

“What do you speak of?”

“Exactly what I stated, Jotunheim, the realm itself is collapsing.”

“Impossible!”

“You talk nonsense!”

“The Jotun’s are finally losing all their sense!”

Odin held up his hand and silence fell. “This a serious statement to claim.”

“I do not claim it,” Helblindi replied. “I know it. The ice is already starting to crack and melt away due to the air getting hotter. Soon the animals will begin to die, the crops we are barely able to grow will wither and die. Then the Jotun will starve and eventually cease to exist, long before the realm itself collapses.”

A heavy air followed the proclamation. Loki stood in his hiding spot, watching the shocked and disbelieving faces of the Council of Nine. It was hard for him to take in, he’d never heard of a realm dying before. Of course, he knew that all of the Nine Realms had seidr flowing through them, they were connected by Yggdrasil after all, which itself was made of powerful natural seidr. But to think that Jotunheim was dying, what had happened to the realms seidr?

“How long has it been apparent that such an event is taking place?” Odin asked, much to the surprise of his Council.

“My King, you cannot say you believe this madness?!” one Councillor had the audacity to say.

“A few centuries,” Helblindi said, the two Kings too invested in their conversation to pay attention to any outside forces. “Angrboða was the first to bring the realms state of decline before the Elders,” the Jotun King nodded at the tall, female Jotun who inclined her head. “Of course, there was debate over whether or not what she spoke of was true. My father, Laufey certainly didn’t believe it.” Helblindi shook his head depreciatively. “But some decided to research, look into the old archives and found something which distressed us all.”

“And that was?”

“The Casket of Ancient Winters was not just a weapon, as my Father and so many others believed, it was the heart of our realm. The anchor point that helped to stabilise the natural seidr of our realm.”

“What does that mean?” a councillor asked.

“The seidr of Jotunheim is fearsome,” it was Angrboða who answered. “Our realm is harsh, but it has many natural elements. It was why so long in the past we were praised as jewellers and craftsmen. The seidr of Jotunheim is a creative force, one that makes life. It is a force of nature. But like many others, it can become destructive if left alone and untended.”

“That doesn’t make -”

“The Casket helped to the calm the torrents of seidr which flowed and fed our realm,” Angrboða explained. “It soothed and directed the fierce storms which used to run rampart across Jotunheim. In short, it allowed the natural seidr not to turn on itself, which is what it has now begun to do.”

More muttering broke out amongst the Council. Loki had to bite his tongue to hold in a gasp of shock. What Angrboða was saying sounded insane. Loki had never heard of anything like she was describing. He had studied Asgard’s natural seidr, it was usually a soft and steady flow, that imbued the realm and kept it alive. After all, how could a species expect to live on a planetoid in the middle of space if seidr wasn’t involved. But as far as Loki was aware, Asgard had nothing which aided in stabilising its flow. He’d never heard of anything of the like on Vanaheim or any of the other realms. But then again, every realms seidr was different, he’d noticed that from his time on Midgard. So, it was possible that Jotunheim’s seidr was simply that powerful that it needed something to take the edge off, and that thing just happed to be the Casket.

“But wait, the Casket has been gone from your realm for over one thousand years. Why now have you only just considered to bring this to our attention?”

The question was preceded with a round of nods. Odin tilted his own head at the Young Jotun King, who took a breath as though to steady himself.

“For many years, out people believed just as you did, that the Casket was simply a weapon made by our ancestors. Those that could have told us differently they … they no longer walked among us, and this is our shame to carry.” Helblindi looked away and Loki was surprised when Thrym placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed. “Perhaps it is punishment for what was done to them, the price for our hatred and our willingness to let such an atrocity to pass.”

Loki wondered what Helblindi was talking about, but before anyone could enquire further, he pressed on. “Jotunheim’s seidr started showing signs of change a few centuries ago. Like I said before, the concerns were mostly dismissed, but those that delved further,” he nodded to Angrboða. “Eventually found evidence that could not be refuted. But by that time, King Laufey had fallen so far. He turned his back on our pleas, on our begging that he consider opening talks once more with Asgard, so that we could explain our plight.” Helbindi sighed. “My Father would not hear of it, and his closest was in full support of his actions, whether through fear or ignorance I know not. It split the Elders and the people. That was the state of things when my Father was drawn into a plot against the Royal family of Asgard.” He looked up at Odin. “Against you, AllFather and was subsequently killed. I have had many challenges and tragedies in my rise to the throne. But now that my position is secure, I have come before you to plead our case, and hope that you will consider my words.”

Odin sat still on his throne, no one moved as the King of Asgard took in what had been said, weighing it up to make a decision.

“It is my understanding then, that Jotunheim is asking for the Casket of Ancient Winters to be returned to their realm?”

“Aye.”

“Then I am sorry, but it cannot be done as you wish. There are -”

“By Mimir, I knew you were heartless Odin one-eye,” Thrym spat. Loki flinched when he saw the look of pure fury on the Jotun’s face, one he wasn’t afraid to direct to the King of Asgard in his own hall. “But I never thought even you would be wiling to watch an entire race slowly wither and disappear into extinction. What happened? Have you forgotten your ancestors? Or are you simply ashamed?”

“How dare you!” one of the Councillors cried. “You keep your filthy mouth shut, you Jotun scum!”

“I will say what I like!” Thrym argued, not even twitching as the Councillors continued to bristle with impotent anger on behalf of their King. “I have long since stopped worrying about the power of so-called Kings,” he sneered at Odin, who, while his face appeared impassive, clutched Gungnir tightly. “Bestla would have been -”

“Thrym!” it was Helblindi who surprisingly cut off his Elder, though it seemed it would do little good as the old Jotun whirled to face his own King, all to ready and willing to continue with his harsh tirade.

“Yet.” The one word was spoken quiet, but firmly. It grabbed the rapidly bickering audience, who stilled to turn their faces up to the AllFather.

“My King?”

“Lord Thrym, as is his way, did not allow me to finish my proclamation before he found it appropriate to chastise me on my actions,” Odin said, which infuriated the Jotun even more. But before he could retaliate, Odin turned his attention to Helblindi who stiffened under the older Kings one eye. “I cannot do as you wish, yet. Asgard has been through a number of upheavals within the last few short years. The Bifrost has only just been rebuilt and stability returned to the rest of the Nine. It would not be prudent to insert any large changes right now.”

“It is not the fault of Jotunheim that you cannot control your own people,” Thrym scoffed.

“Amora has caused havoc on two realms in a short space of time,” Odin said. “Her partial destruction of the Bifrost has caused even more unrest. I am simply saying that instituting a change in the current status quo, when some realms are only just beginning to recover, would not be in anyone’s interest.”

“The Witch Amora is the responsibility of Asgard and your dealing with her should not impeach business with the other realms,” Thrym argued.

“I have heard many tales of Amora the Enchantress,” Angrboða interceded. “Her power and fall to madness has been the talk of many a seidr user. A warning for us all to be sure, but she has now been caught has she not?”

Odin’s eye twitched as he nodded. “Aye. Tried for treason, conspiracy, murder and the invasion of a peaceful realm. She will not be seeing the light of day again.”

“Then the matter is closed,” Thrym said, a triumphant gleam in his eyes. “The Witch is a none issue. It’s time to move on AllFather.”

Loki watched stunned as his Father bowed his head, though only slightly. “If only things were as simple as Lord Thrym seems to think, then I would happily oblige to Young King Helblindi’s request. But it just is not so.”

“An excuse. You just want -”

“What would it take, Odin AllFather?” Helblindi asked, though Loki thought his tone verged on the edge of begging. “Jotunheim cannot survive without the Casket and I will not let my people suffer when there is something I can do about it. Name your terms.”

Odin stared at the Jotun King, “how long, by your estimations, does Jotunheim have left before things reach a point of no return?”

Helblindi frowned, turning to Angrboða. “The realms seidr is becoming wilder, the weathers fury is increasing, but the systems we have managed to put in place to calm the tide seem to be working. I would estimate we have at least another two hundred and fifty Midgardian years before we reach a point where we would no longer be able to stop Jotunheim’s seidr from becoming uncontrollable, with or without the Casket.”

“Then there is time,” Odin said, sitting straighter on his throne. “I cannot give you the Casket now. But I am open to negotiation. Jotunheim has time to prove itself, regain its reputation within the Nine. Set itself apart from its dark past.”

“We have to earn our Casket back? You jest Odin?” Thrym snarled.

“If you had not proved yourselves unworthy of it, this would not be an issue, Lord Thrym,” Odin snapped. “The Jotun’s reputation among the Nine is in shambles due to Laufey’s actions. He cut you off.” He looked to Helblindi, who was watching the older King intently. “The rest of the Nine Realms would be deeply troubled if I was to hand over the Casket to you now. With no proof that you will not turn its fury on yet another realm in a wish to conquer. With the time Lady Angrboða says you have, you have the chance to show the Nine what a true force Jotunheim is and how, under the right leadership, can become a shining beacon once again.”

The Councillors whispered frantically to each other, all as shocked as each other at the Allfather’s announcement. Loki, from his unseen hiding spot was speechless. It was something he never thought he would ever hear coming from his Father. Odin was right in that the rest of the Nine was still uneasy around Jotun’s. Laufey had done a good job of segregating his own people from the Nine and absence does not make the heart grow fonder, especially if coupled with news of invasions, bloodshed and war. If Odin was to simply hand over the Casket now, the other realms would be sure to rise up in protest to such a hasty action. But even with the deal Odin had offered, the AllFather was playing with fire. Loki had to wonder what could have prompted such a heavy-handed move from the usually reserved and cautious King he knew.

“Those are your conditions?” Helblindi eventually asked and Odin nodded. “Very well, I will agree.”

“My King,” Thrym tried to protest, but he was ignored.

“Though I will add the provisions that it will not be only Asgard who decides whether Jotunheim is worthy of the Caskets return. It will be a majority vote by those in the Nine, also our situation is to be assessed once every Midgardian year.”

A snort came from the Councillors. “The Jotun King thinks we can easily gather the top echelons of the realms at his whim. He has much to learn.”

“Very well.” Loki would have laughed at the look on the Councillors face at Odin’s agreement if it wouldn’t have got him caught. “It will be a majority vote, assessed annually by the Midgardian count. You have my word and my bond, King Helblindi.”

“You have my word and my bond, King Odin.”

Odin slammed the butt of Gungnir to the floor and Loki felt a swell of seidr, sealing the pact between the two Kings, tighter than any words or written text could. The Councillors and Helblindi’s delegation all looked put out, but their thoughts were inconsequential before their Kings.

“Thank you, King Odin,” Helblindi said. Odin nodded.

“I’m sure we all will not be disappointed,” the old King said, a small smile cracking his lips. “The young after all, are the future. I see it every day in my own sons, I look forward to seeing the changes you all will forge, especially when I can sit back, relax and watch you all at work.”

Helblindi laughed, “I’m sure your sons still have time to give you grey hairs.”

“More than you know. Loki has not yet reached adulthood, I’m sure he has more trials and tribulations to thrown at me, whether I sit on this throne or not.”

Helblindi laughed again and Odin announced a recess, mentioning offhand that Frigga would be waiting for them, along with food and beverages. Loki decided then to slip away, not willing to risk his Mother’s wrath, probably having found out his leave of absence from the Cohort and telling his Father he had disappeared.

Lowering the shutter, Loki swiftly departed, summoning light to his palm to guide his way. Soon enough he was back at the entrance, opening it carefully before poking his head out to take a look around. The corridor was surprisingly empty, even the guards were gone, though with the meeting concluded there was no need for their presence anymore.

Taking one last cautious look around, Loki slipped out and sprinted away from the Throne room. Once safely far enough away he slowed down, not wanting to draw any suspicious attention to himself. He took a moment to get his breath, leaning up against a wall, all the while his mind started to sort and filter all he had heard during the meeting.

It had not been what he had expected whatsoever, though on reflection he could understand why Helblidni would wish for the meeting to be private. The knowledge that Jotunheim was dying was not something Loki had ever thought possible. Of course, he knew that stars grew old and blinked out of existence once reaching a certain age, but the Nine Realms were powered and created by natural seidr, practically a living force. He never once imaged that same seidr could in turn destroy its own realm.

Then there was the deal. The return of the Casket that was bartered between the two Kings. It was a historic moment, one that was sure to cause waves when Odin announced it, which would not be for a while yet. Odin would want to get the details ironed out, a process that could take months of negotiations. But once through it would shake the Nine Realms unlike anything in the last thousand years. Loki smirked a little at the thought of the chaos it would cause, he wasn’t called the little god of Mischief for nothing.

With his breath under control, Loki straightened, making an executive decision to return to his own chambers, he set off. While his thoughts on the meeting as a whole were fairly easy to sort through, there were other things which stood out. One was Helblindi’s story of Laufey. It was what Loki had expected, but it was still not pleasant to hear, considering his own connection to the former Jotun King. It made the familiar worry, one that whispered to him and fed on his insecurities that possibly one day, he could turn out just like the Jotun. They shared blood after all. He quickly swept them away, but they lingered like a miasma, ready to return at a moments notice.

The second note was Thrym. The old Elder was fearsome, but Loki had to wonder where the animosity to his Father came from. He was well aware that Odin was probably not well liked among the Jotun. Not after his victory during the Great War. But with Thrym it seemed to be personal. Loki thought back, he didn’t once remember the name Thrym being brought up, nor had he heard of him through outside forces. It gnawed at Loki’s curiosity and he felt the familiar itch to investigate, but he shoved it aside, now was not the time to be indulging in his curiosity, but it still plagued him.

The Young Prince was so lost in his thoughts that he hadn’t realised his feet had brought him to the doors which led to the Royal quarters. Nor did he hear the harsh whispers of people by the doors, one lingering outside while another opened one of the doors and stepped inside. It was only when Loki bumped into someone that he finally dragged himself out of his thoughts.

“You shouldn’t linger outside the doors. You’ll get in -” Loki’s polite reprimand fell on his tongue as he looked up at the person he had collided with. Her clothing was nothing like any Asgardian, Noble or otherwise would wear. He recognised the blue trousers she wore as jeans, boots with a small heal decorated her feet, along with a thick jumper and coat which didn’t seem to fit her properly. Blonde hair crowned a startled face, which stared down at him with a mixture of fright and recognition.

“Y…your Loki, right? Thor’s brother?”

Loki’s green eyes narrowed, his mind swiftly searching. He recognised this women, he’d seen her before. On Midgard. That’s right, Midgard, with Thor when –

“Jane it’s … Loki what are you doing here?”

Loki snapped his gaze to his Brother. Thor had appeared at the door, a sheepish look on his face as he glanced around then back at his Brother. “I thought you would be with the Cohort. I didn’t expect -”

“Thor what’s going on? Who is this?”

Thor’s cheeks reddened as he flicked his eyes to the Midgardian, then back to Loki. Then he sighed. “Loki, this is Jane, remember? From my first time in Midgard, she and her friends helped me.”

Loki furrowed his brow. Turning back to Jane, who shuffled uneasily under his scrutiny. Now that Thor had mentioned it, he did realise. “The one who worked with Selvig? Your lover?”

“We never did anything,” Jane protested, and Thor stuttered out a quiet admonishment.

Loki watched the pair of them stumble over themselves, all the while stealing glances at each other. Loki took the moment to enjoy their distress and embarrassment, just long enough for Thor to calm down and open his mouth when Loki struck the final blow to his Brother’s plans.

“I’m telling Mother.”                           

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

4

In the end, things did not turn out the way Loki thought they would. He had stayed true to his word and after Thor had spluttered and tried to argue Loki had ran into the Royal quarters to find his Mother, who he promptly told how Thor was sneaking his mortal lover into Asgard. Frigga had taken over from there, heading off to confront her wayward son, only for the Crown Prince to take his Mother aside to speak privately. It was then things had taken a turn.

Frigga had reappeared and after politely greeting Jane and suggesting she change her clothes into something more appropriate, escorted her, along with Thor and Loki down to the Healing Halls. Loki had watched as his Mother called for the healers to ready a Soul Forge before forcing Jane down onto one.

“What is it?” Jane asked, curiosity and wonder clear on her face as she reached out to touch the glowing table she had been placed on. The simple blue dress Loki’s Mother had provided spilled over the sides, even as it fit the mortal like a glove. Four golden rods were sat at the four corners of the table, which hummed with energy, just waiting to be used.

“Be still,” one of the Healers ordered, slapping at her hand, which earnt them a dark look from Thor. The Healers fiddled with the controls of the Soul Forge for a moment longer, then the glowing table lit up, the rods vibrating and suddenly an energy replica of the mortal’s form was hovering above Jane.

Loki heard his Mother gasp beside him, not that he could blame the Queen as even to Loki’s young eye he could see something off within the Midgardians seidr construction. Normally, Midgardians had very little, or no seidr. It was not within their genetic makeup to be able to house such energy easily. It was hypothesised that Midgardians did not live long enough for their bodies to grow adapted to handling seidr. Though with the way Midgardians were growing and evolving that could change. But it should be impossible at least for the next thousand years at least, beings didn’t evolve over night. However according to the Soul Forge and clear for anyone with trained eyes to see, the Midgardian, Jane, had more seidr in her body than should be possible.

“This energy is not of Earth,” Thor said, worry clear as his eyes flicked from the replica to Jane. “What is it?”

“We do not know, but she will not survive the amount of energy surging within her.”

Loki winced as Thor and Jane shared frightened looks. The Young Prince turned to look at his Mother, who was watching the pair with a sympathetic air. The Midgardian, as though to distract herself as the Healers continued their evaluation, glanced at the energy replica, then the Soul Forge.

“This is a quantum field generator isn’t it?”

“It’s a Soul Forge,” it was Loki who answered. Jane turned her head slightly to look at him.

“Does a Soul Forge transfer molecular energy from one place to another?” she asked. Loki raised an eyebrow at the question.

“Yes.”

“Then it’s a quantum field generator.” Thor smiled at her and Loki felt his stomach clench at the sight.

“A Soul Forge is a Soul Forge, no matter what quaint names you Midgardians decided to call them.”

Loki ignored the frowns both Thor and his Mother sent him, along with the hurt look that crossed over Jane’s face. He was glad that at that moment Odin stepped into the Healing Halls, gaining the attention of the busy Healers, who still managed to bow to their King.

“What is going on here?”

“Father,” Thor said, rounding the Soul Forge to greet Odin with a small bow. “I am sorry, but Jane is ill, and I needed to -”

“You missed an important meeting with the Jotun delegation in order to visit a mortal?”

“It wasn’t like that Father; Jane needed my help. There is something wrong with her. An illness which -”

“She is mortal. Illness is their defining trait.”

Loki watched as Thor’s expression darkened, he glanced at his Mother and saw Frigga frowning at her husband in obvious disapproval, while Jane just appeared shocked at the sudden appearance of the King of Asgard. Loki kept quiet, not wanting to draw too much attention to himself. He didn’t want to risk being sent away when it was plain something mysterious was going on.

“I brought her here because we can help her,” Thor said stubbornly.

“She does not belong here in Asgard anymore than a goat belongs at a banquet table.”

Loki couldn’t help it, he snorted in a vain attempt to hold in his laughter. The action got him a harsh look from his Mother, but he was willing to take it, it wasn’t often that his Father would use such language, normally keeping his calm and regal air, even around people he disliked. Plus, there was something about watching his Father insult Jane that tickled at him, it was odd, but the mortal rubbed Loki up the wrong way.

Jane sat up, looking at Thor with a bewildered expression. “Did he just …?” she stopped her herself, the confusion turning to indignation as she turned to Odin. “Who do you think you are?”

“I am Odin. King of Asgard. Protector of the Nine Realms.”

Jane’s eyes widened a little, before schooling her expression into something resembling a polite smile. “Oh. Well, I’m -”

“I know very well who you are, Jane Foster,” Odin said dismissively. Jane blinked, glancing at Thor.

“You told your Dad about me?”

“Something is within her Father,” Thor opted not to answer the Midgardians question, instead keeping his attention on Odin. Loki thought it was a smart move, their Father was not in the mood to be dealing with Thor’s flites of fancy, not with the Jotun’s still in the palace and everyone on tenterhooks. “Something I have not seen before.”

“Her world has its healers, they are called doctors, let them deal with it. Guards!” the command was immediately responded to by two guards that had been waiting by the entrance to the Healing Hall, having followed their King into the room. “Take her back to Midgard.” He gestured at Jane, who was still sat on the Soul Forge in stunned silence.

The guards were quick to approach, even as Thor protested. Loki sighed, knowing that his Brother would be insufferable for days after this. But what else could Odin do? He was right in that Jane was a mortal and it was not right for Asgard to interfere with their affairs, at least not any more than they already had. Especially when it came to healing them. The Midgardians had to grow and advance on their own. It had been declared so since the ending of the Great War. Loki could only imagine what could happen if the resident Jotuns were to catch a glimpse of a mortal. It was said that there was no love for the weakest of the Nine Realms with those of the frozen realm. It was after all, the invasion of Midgard that caused them so much pain in the following years.

However just as the guards were about to take hold of Jane’s arms, no doubt to remove her from the Soul Forge, that Loki felt a surge of seidr. With his Mother’s bindings on his powers, it didn’t affect him like he knew it could, but it still made his headache and his teeth rattle. Loki only had time to register a firm arm wrapping around his shoulders, pulling him into his Mother’s side when a red energy suddenly engulfed the mortal, hanging around her like a nimbus before sending the two guards flying back into the walls of the Healing Hall.

The silence which hung around them after the action was stifling. The healers that had remained in the room too frightened and confused about what had just happened to speak, while the guards remained motionless on the floor, clearly knocked out. Loki felt the seidr vanish as quick as it had appeared, but he could still feel the tingling aftermath. He looked at his Mother, completely unconcerned with how wide his eyes were, seeing as his Mother appeared just as shocked as she stared at the mortal woman, still sat on the Soul Forge. Odin remained in place, his face blank and impassive, but Loki thought he could see him gripping Gungnir tighter.

“Jane,” Thor was the first to break the tense atmosphere, rushing to the Midgardians side to kneel beside her. “Are you alright?”

Jane nodded, appearing just as confused as the rest of them. The tap of Gungnir against the stone floor had the pair fixing their attention on Odin, who had stepped closer and was peering at Jane with his one remaining eye. After a moment, his eyes widened and he gasped.

“That’s impossible.”

“The infection,” Frigga frowned, tentatively coming closer even as she kept her arm firmly in place around her younger son. “It’s defending her.”

“No, its defending itself,” Thor said.

Loki tilted his head at the strange answer. What kind of infection could defend itself?

“Come with me,” Odin suddenly ordered. He turned and swiftly marched out of the Healing Hall. Thor was quick to offer his hand to Jane, the pair following Odin out. Frigga sighed, took a moment to call help for the guards before fixing a stern eye on Loki.

Loki said nothing but looked at his Mother hopefully.

“Would you even go to your rooms if I told you to?” she asked and Loki bit his lip, weighing his options of how to answer, finally deciding to go with honesty, he’d never been good at lying to his Mother.

“I’d certainly tell you that’s what I’d done.”

Frigga shook her head before looking at him again. The arm giving him a squeeze.

“Very well, you may join us.” Loki beamed but his Mother was quick to reprimand him. “You will behave yourself and not cause trouble. I’m trusting you with this Loki.”

“Yes Mother.”

Frigga smiled a little when faced with her son’s enthusiasm. “Normally, you’d know what I would say about you being present for things like this. But it appears this may be a family matter, so we should face this together, as a family.”

“Of course, Mother,” Loki agreed. Whatever trouble Thor has gotten himself into, I’m sure we can sort it as a family.”

Frigga laughed, shifting her arm from around Loki’s shoulders to his arm, allowing him to grip it like he had been taught since he was a toddler, when he had first began his training in how to escort any of the young ladies of court when he attended banquets. And together they left the Healing Halls.

***

The Royal family retreated to the Royal quarters, mainly Odin’s private study, which Loki had only been in a few times in his life. It was a beautiful, yet simple space. There was none of the grand elegance of the rest of the palace. The walls were a warm cream colour, the furniture made of soft wood, that glowed in the low light of the torches. A comfy sofa made of leather was pushed into one corner, a small table to its left. Other bits and pieces of furniture, mainly tables or cabinets stood in the other corners. Loki’s eyes were instantly drawn to the wall to ceiling bookcase. The Young Prince knew his Father loved to read, it was one of the things the pair had bonded over in the last two years, in their attempt to repair their relationship. But Loki had never thought that Odin’s collection would be this far reaching. He was sure he caught sight of a couple of titles that were Midgardian in nature. A large window was set behind a desk which housed scattered papers, probably the many documents Odin was forced to read through at the request of the Council of Nine.

Odin retreated behind his desk, but didn’t take a seat in the chair, which was waiting invitingly. Instead he banished Gungnir from his hand, so it appeared in a convenient stand that was hidden just out of sight behind the desk. He looked out of the window, seeming to contemplate the view of Asgard. Loki stuck to his Mother’s side, while Thor and Jane congregated at the sofa, the God of Thunder fussing over the mortal even as she smiled teasingly at him. The sight of the pair of them together made Loki sneer. Thor should be next to him and his Mother, so they could deal with this together.

“There are relics that predate the universe itself,” Odin’s sudden voice gained the attention of everyone in the room. “What lies within the Midgardian appears to be one of them. The Nine Realms are not eternal. They had a dawn and they will have a dusk.”

Loki felt a swell of seidr and a book left the confines of the book case to hover in the centre of the room, flipping open of its own accord. Loki recognised the sharp taste of his Father’s seidr. It was not something Loki knew that solely belonged to his Father, the seidr of Asgard is what gave Odin most of his power, which is what granted it the overwhelming notes of raw power. But underneath Loki could still sense the spicy undertones of his Father’s own unique seidr and the will which directed the overwhelming force to do as he wished.

“But before that dawn the dark forces, the Dark Elves, reigned absolute and unchallenged.”

Loki frowned, Dark Elves? Where had he heard that name before?

“Born from eternal night, the Dark Elves comes to steal away your light.” Thor, who had approached the hovering book read the words on the designated page carefully. His brow was furrowed as he looked from the book to his Father. “Mother used to tell these stories to me as a child.”

At Thor’s observation Loki’s mind suddenly clicked into place. Of course, how could he have been so stupid. The Dark Elves, the story of Bor, it used to be one of his favourites as a little boy.

“Their leader, Malekith found a weapon out of that darkness,” Odin went on. “It was called the Aether. While the other relics often appeared as stones, the Aether is fluid and ever changing. It changes matter into dark matter and seeks out host bodies, drawing strength from their life force. Malekith sort to use the Aether’s power to return the universe to one of darkness. But after years of bloodshed, my Father Bor, finally triumphed, ushering in the peace that lasted thousands of years.”

The quiet which proceeded the story was one all were reluctant to break. But eventually Jane, shifting nervously from foot to foot asked. “What happened?”

“He killed them all.”

Loki flinched, heart rate spiking at the softly spoken words. He stared at his Father’s back as he continued to look out across Asgard. Unable to comprehend he turned to look up at his Mother, whose head was bowed low, but the grip on his hand which she had refused to let go of was tight. Loki sucked in a deep steadying breath. He remembered the stories Mother used to tell of his Grandfather Bor’s victories. They had sounded so exiting, thrilling. Then there were the stories his Father had shared, of Bor and Bestla and their lives and laughter together. It was hard to reconcile the image he had created from those stories, with the darker aspects that were now being shoved under his nose.

“Are you certain?” Thor asked, eyes flicking as he read the book further. “It says here that the Aether was said to be destroyed with them and yet here it is.”

“The Dark Elves are dead,” Odin simply stated.

“Does your book mention how to get it out of me?” Jane questioned hopefully.

“No, it does not,” Odin answered. “Many of the mysteries of the Aether have been lost to time. My Father Bor, thought it was best not to advertise what the Dark Elves had been using as their weapon and had much of the knowledge forgotten.”

“That was a bit stupid of him,” Jane muttered.

“He was thinking to the future. The generations after him and did his best to protect them,” Odin snapped.

Jane’s cheeks tinted and Thor was quick to comfort her. Loki watched his Father, shoulders tense as he refused to turn and face them.

“It would appear that it might be best then, that Jane stay here for the time being,” Frigga deftly stepped in, doing her best to dissipate the tension. “The Aether is a power relic, that we should be wary of. I’m sure that, given time, our healers and possibly some of our Seidrmasters, could find something which could help.”

Loki did his best not to say what was on the tip of his tongue. It was especially difficult when Thor placed and arm around Jane’s waist, smiling hopefully at his Mother and the mortal.

“The Midgardian should not be on Asgard,” Odin said. “It would be best if we simply sent her home.”

“Father,” Thor began to protest, but Frigga quickly stepped in. extracting herself from Loki she crossed to her husband, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. Loki saw instantly the tension leave his posture, though he still remained in place, an immovable figure locked in a moment Loki didn’t really understand.

“I believe it might be best to wait, my dear husband. We would not want the Aether to cause any more trouble on Midgard. It is safest here, and until we find a way to extract it from her, so would Jane.”

Odin snorted, face turning a little to look at his wife. Frigga was smiling, but it was one full of cunning and mischief, one many had told Loki that he shared with his Mother. After a brief stalemate, Odin sighed.

“I see the wisdom of your words, my wife. Very well,” he turned, fixing Jane and Thor with his one remaining eye. “The mortal can stay for now, but she is not to leave the royal quarters.”

“We can’t keep her a prisoner Father,” Thor protested.

“Nor should we parade her around for everyone to see. Do you forget that the Jotun delegation is still here? I will not have these talks impeded by the presence of a mortal.”

“What’s a Jotun?” Jane asked nervously.

“They are beings from another realm, Jane,” Thor explained. “The frozen realm of Jotunheim. This is the first delegation to come to Asgard since the beginning of the Great War. It is a historic time.”

“Great War? What war? You never said you were at war?”

“This war was many years ago, over a thousand. Asgard and Jotunheim fought over many things, but a particular issue was when Jotunheim invaded Midgard. Asgard drove them from your shores and defeated them.”

Jane stared up at Thor, wonderment and awe clear on her face. Loki shook his head at Thor’s lacklustre explanation.

“The Jotun’s have no love for Midgardians because of that,” Loki said. “And right now, the King of Jotunheim is within our halls. What do you think his response would be if he saw you?”

Loki wished he could have enjoyed the fright which passed over Jane’s face, but the stern look his Mother gave him had him looking at his boots.

“Oh, I … I don’t want to cause anyone any trouble,” Jane muttered.

“It is far to late for that, but we can at least limit it,” Odin said. “The mortal will stay in the royal quarters. Thor, I expect you to be at the banquet tonight, try and clean up the mess you made by missing the meeting with the Jotun’s this afternoon.”

“I…yes Father,” Thor said in defeat.

Odin waved a hand and the book which had still been hovering in the centre of the room slammed shut, taking itself back to its place on the bookshelf. Odin turned back to the window; the dismissal clear.

Frigga sighed, then turned and began herding the two Princes and mortal out of the room. Once the door was firmly closed Frigga smiled at Jane.

“Please forgive my husband for his harsh words. Things are rather tense at the palace right now and he is having a hard time keeping everything in order.”

“It’s alright,” Jane said, returning the smile with a small one of her own. “I’ve dealt with assho…I mean, stressed people before. I’m sure he’s not normally like that.”              

Frigga nodded her head, “indeed. Thor, it would be best if you placed Jane in your quarters for now, but I expect you to take the spare room in your brother’s this evening after the banquet.”

“Mother,” Thor hissed, and Loki let out quiet cackle at the blush which threatened to colour his elder brother’s cheeks. His amusement earned him a glare, but Thor was forced to do little else as he agreed with his Mother. Gallantly he offered Jane his arm. The mortal giggled, placing her arm through the much larger limb, both turning and making their way through Odin’s quarters and out so they could head for Thor’s own.

Loki watched them go, both too absorbed in the other to even bother turning around. Something in his chest stung at the sight of the pair of them together. It made his fists clench and his eyes narrow, especially on the mortal, Jane’s, back.

A gentle arm came around his shoulders, “do not scowl so, my little one, it does not suit you.”

“I’m not scowling,” Loki denied, turning his attention to his Mother, who glanced from where Thor and Jane had disappeared back to Loki.

“Your brother is distracted; it will pass once they grow used to one another again.”

“She is mortal, what is there to get used to?” Loki grumbled.

Frigga’s arm tightened and she frowned at him. “Thor cares for her, he is entitled to his joy.”

“But her life is but a blink of an eye for us,” Loki argued, that bitter feeling making his mouth run away with him. “I won’t even be full grown by the time she is old and grey. What hope does Thor have to have joy with her?”

Frigga shook her head, seeming to ignore the tone Loki used. “It is his life; he has the right to do what he wishes with it. Our duty as his family is to be here when he needs us. We will always support one another.”

Loki forced himself not to argue further, instead nodding his head. Frigga smiled and began leading him back to his own quarters, chattering about the banquet, the preparations and the gossip being spread by the palace staff with all the nobles in attendance. Loki grinned and added a word or question here and there. But his mind was elsewhere, on Thor and the mortal, and how the Midgardian might just be taking his brother away from him.

***

Loki squirmed in his seat at the high table in the great hall of the Palace of Asgard. He’d been sat there for over two hours and he was starting to get restless. The banquet itself had gone ahead splendidly. Thor had arrived ahead of time to entre the banquet hall with Odin, Frigga and Loki. The two eldest males had a tense air between them, barely speaking, but Frigga did a wonderful job of intermediary. Her self-appointed duty had not let up when they had entered the hall, the Queen having strategically placed herself between her husband and eldest son. That left Loki on Odin’s other side, it was not a position that he usually took, the place beside the King usually reserved for either the Queen or the Crown Prince. Loki couldn’t help the excitement of sitting in such a position, especially when his Father smiled secretively at him. It was something he would certainly enjoy lording over Thor when things were more settled.

Once the royal family was in attendance the Jotun delegation was announced. Loki had grown used to the large blue creatures dominating any room they came into by now. But many of the nobles who had not been in their presence over much gaped, especially at the tall figure of Angrboða, who towered even over her King. Helblindi himself looked as regal as always, with his jewel encrusted horns shining in the torch light as he, Angrboða and Thrym marched up to the high table and bowed to Odin.

“AllFather,” Helblindi had greeted.

“King Helblindi, I would be honoured if you would join me and my family,” Odin gestured at the seats on either side of Thor and Loki, specially made to seat the Jotun’s larger frame.

“We would be honoured to accept,” Helblindi replied, quickly taking the place beside Thor, Angrboða at his side, while Thrym took the place beside Loki.

With the pleasantries over with, Odin had announced the feast open and the music began, and the food was brought out. Loki had been able to ignore the closeness of the Jotun, able to lose himself in his food, though that didn’t stop his observations.

Thor was talking with Helblindi, smiling and laughing in all the right places, but Loki could see the faraway look which kept passing over his brother’s face, no doubt thinking about his mortal back in his rooms. Loki resisted the urge to roll his eyes at him. Thor was being overly dramatic in his opinion. So, what if the mortal was ill, she was mortal, it was not as though Thor could spare her illness for the rest of her life. Plus, she would wither and die before anything more than a casual dalliance could be made out of their time together.

Frigga fixed her attention on Angrboða, happily chatting with the Jotun seidr user, though Loki was aware how his Mother’s gaze still flicked from her conversation. Checking on Thor, Odin and Loki himself. The Young Prince was happy to see his Mother having such a good time. There had been much stress for their household as of late and Loki was pleased that finally his Mother could release a fraction of the tension she seemed to be carrying around with her.

Odin remained on his throne, greeting any nobles that dared to venture his way during the meal. Loki had thought that Odin would have at least spoken to Thrym, who was the closest Jotun to the King. But neither appeared in the mood to speak to one another, especially with the way Thrym kept sending Odin dark looks if the King of Asgard even glanced in his direction.

Eventually the food was consumed and peopled moved to more joyous activities. The dancing began in earnest and Helblindi was quickly offered a dance by one of the few braver maidens that had been eyeing the young King speculatively during the meal. Loki watched as the Jotun King beamed, his hand managing to somehow delicately take the much smaller offered limb and lead the woman, whom he dwarfed, out onto a cleared space of the banquet hall and beginning to dance rather gracefully.

Thor followed suit and soon Loki could hear his booming laughter. Frigga, after introducing a rather shy looking Angrboða to a few of the seidr users in attendance, did her usual rounds before disappearing from sight, no doubt to check how the servants and staff were faring. Loki had given Leif the night off, though he was sure that his Valet had been roped into helping his Mother with the banquet preparations. The Young Prince made a mental note to go easier on his Valet come the morning, expecting a bleary-eyed Leif to greet him as his Mother would have run him ragged all night.

And that was how Loki found himself in the uncomfortable position at the High table. A part of him wanted to head down into the banquet, not necessarily to mingle, though there were some great opportunities for mischief in settings such as these. But on the other, Loki would much prefer to stay put as there was less chance that older nobles would take the opportunity to pinch his cheeks and call him cute while he was in such proximity to his Father, who was preoccupied with several members of the Council, who had taken Thor, Frigga, Angrboða and Helblindi’s places.

Sighing Loki ran a hand through his hair.

“That’s a rather mournful sound to be coming from someone so young.”

Loki jumped at the deep voice which came from beside him. Turning he stared wide eyed at Thrym. The Jotun was slumped in his chair, his large, though stocky frame filling the seat, arms sprawled over the sides even while one of his hands cradled a goblet, that was bigger than even the serving dishes, filled with what Loki was sure was some form of alcohol. Loki did his best, but he wasn’t sure he was able to fully stop the shudder which went through him as red eyes fixed on him.

“You find things such as these tedious to?”

Unable to think of a way to avoid answering the question, Loki dug deep, shoving his trepidation and lingering fear aside, he swallowed and said. “Aye. All they do is dance and get drunk. Where’s the fun in that?”

Loki did not expect the laugh which passed the Jotun’s lips. It was rasping, as though the action was not something that had been done for a long time. “True enough little Prince. But I think you’ll find, once you’ve put on a few years, how deeply fun it is to get completely pissed. Especially when surrounded by the group which blesses us with their presence today.”

Loki scowled, “I’m not little.” The words only made the Jotun Lord laugh all the more. Before Loki could argue the point further Thrym silenced him by bringing up his goblet as though in a toast.

“So I see. Very well. A toast to your maturity, Prince Loki. May it be something which you find as fiendish as all those that came before you.” Loki furrowed his brow in confusion at the statement even as Thrym threw back his head and devoured his alcohol, some drippling from the corners of his mouth. Loki watched in horrified fascination as Thrym finished the drink, before slamming it onto the table.

“One of the few things that Asgardians can do right. By the Norns I’ve missed Asgardian ale.”

“You’ve been to Asgard before?” Loki ventured the question carefully. Thrym grunted, signalling for one of the servants to re-fill his glass.

“Aye, though it was many years ago now. Back in the time when Bor was still King.”

“You knew my Grandfather?”

“Not at all,” Thrym laughed. “He was the King of Asgard, and I was just a young buck back then. A Lords son with far too much time on his hands,” Thrym leaned back to stare at the ceiling. “Father thought sending me to the garrison posted on Asgard would get me to grow up a bit. I still think he was mad, but I certainly enjoyed making my way through your collection of ales. I don’t know how you have the time to make so many.”

Thrym laughed again, face soft and eyes far away. Loki bit his lip then asked. “What about my Grandmother? You ever meet her?”

Thrym hummed, shooting Loki a shrewd look over his goblet. “Aye, she always made a point to stop by the garrison every now and then. See how the new recruits were settling in. Asgard is mighty different from Jotunheim after all. Some of us found the temperature transition difficult.”

“Difficult?”

“Jotun’s can change their body temperature, but for youngsters that can take time and the heat of Asgard can be unforgiving to some of us. Why all the questions may I ask? Surely this is something you can get from your own Father.”

Loki fidgeted as those assessing eyes pierced him. “No reason, just curious and Father does tend to leave things out.”

“Like any decent parent should.”

“Did you know my Father well from back then?” Loki dared to ask. “You act as if you have a history.”

Thrym chuckled, but it was a dark and bitter sound. “Oh, we have history. You probably can’t tell but we’re around the same age. Odin didn’t age well, unlike myself. Your Father did some of his training at the Jotun garrison, Princes back then had to split their time between all the garrisons from the other realms, it made Asgard look diplomatic.”

“You trained together?”

“Aye, if you call bashing each other’s heads in training.”

Thrym laughed, chugging back yet more alcohol. Loki waited until he had wiped his mouth before asking. “Did you fight on any campaigns together.”

“Several. The Nine realms, while peaceful still had its dangers. Beings that didn't care what realms laws they broke. Your Father and I served on the same frontal assault squad when we were young.” Thrym took another drink, then split his mouth so that he sent a smirk Loki’s way. “He was a wet behind the ears Prince who didn’t know his head from his arse back then.”

Loki giggled at the description of his Father, he’d never heard anyone describe him as such in all of his life, even the generals that had been by his side for years. Thrym nestled the goblet close to him, seeming to slump even more into his chair as he contemplated the dances and revellers enjoying themselves in the banquet hall.

“It was a different time then,” he said.

Loki watched the Jotun, now that he had spent time talking to him, he noted how his fear, though not completely gone, had dulled to just a whisper in the back of his mind. Most likely overridden by the curiosity which ate at him. Taking a quick peek behind him, Loki noted how Odin was still in deep discussion with his Council, not having noticed that his younger son was even still beside him. Looking back at the relaxed Jotun, who was already deep into his cups Loki weighed his options. Perhaps this was an opportunity to get some answers to some far more personal questions.

“Lord Thrym?”

“Hmm?”

“I have a question, if you do not mind me asking.”

“Go right ahead little Prince. I have all the time in the world until this dreadful banquet is over.” He snorted in annoyance. “Asgardians and their feasts, always looking for an excuse to show off.”

Loki clenched his fists, ignoring the one small corner of his mind which screamed at him not to do this. That it was too risky. But he just couldn’t stop himself, he needed to know.

“Have you ever heard of small Jotuns? Jotuns around the size of an Asgardian maybe? I know it might sound farfetched, but I …”

The slam of the goblet hitting the table was the only warning Loki got before his vision was taken up by Thrym’s face as he leaned close, so much so that Loki thought their faces would be touching.

“Where did you hear such a thing?” Thrym demanded, all trances of the previous alcohol induced haze gone. Loki jerked back and spluttered.

“I…I read it somewhere.”

“Where?”

“I d…don’t remember.”

“Try!”

Loki squeaked, fear making him want to run, but also not giving his body the adrenaline in which to scamper away. He stared with wide frightened eyes up at the Jotun that was now towering over him. Images of another Jotun doing so filled his mind. One that was willing to kill him, would kill him. Loki’s breath caught and the corners of his green eyes began to water as he held back tears.

The sight of them seemed to jolt Thrym from his irate anger. He blinked, his own red eyes bulging in realisation as he leaned back. “I’m sorry Prince Loki, I didn’t mean -”

“What is going on here, Lord Thrym?”

A large, warm, familiar hand landed on Loki’s shoulder. The Young Prince let out a relieved breath as his Father came up behind his chair, standing over his son and before the Jotun.

“Odin, I -”

“Loki are you well?” the soft enquiry had Loki looking up into the concerned face of his Father. At the sight of the tears, Odin’s one remaining eyes narrowed, and his hand tightened on Loki’s shoulder.

“Thrym, what did you do to my son?” Odin demanded. Thrym scowled already puffing up and ready to argue. Loki knew in that moment that unless he did something, the work that had been done so far to bring Jotunheim and Asgard back together would be undone. He remembered Helblindi’s hopeful face and even Thrym’s nostalgic look as he talked of his time on Asgard. He couldn’t let this put all that work to an end.  

Swiftly bringing up a hand Loki wiped his eyes in a vain attempt to hide his tears.

“Father I’m fine,” he said, instantly bringing the aging King’s attention on himself. “Lord Thrym startled me is all. Brought back bad memories.”

Thrym flinched though Odin didn’t move, face impassive as he scrutinised his son. Finally, he sighed. “If you are sure, my son.”

“Yes.”

“Very well,” but instead of turning away he fixed a hard eye in Thrym. “Though in the future, Lord Thrym should be aware of how he speaks and the consequences that will follow such actions.”

“Father.”

“I understand, King Odin,” Thrym said, eclipsing Loki’s attempt to argue. “I let my temper run away with me. It is a lapse that I should never have allowed to happen. Please accept my sincerest apologies Prince Loki.” Thrym stood, before falling to his knees in a deep bow, just like the one Helblindi did when they first met. Not wanting to draw too much attention to the scene, Loki quickly reassured Thrym of his acceptance of his apology.

The old Jotun Lord pushed himself back to standing. “You are wise for one so young. It brings hope to this jaded Jotun’s heart.” He cast an unreadable look at Odin. “Today’s youth truly are our salvation.”

Odin nodded and Thrym bowed low once again, but before he could rise Loki heard him whisper.

“About your question. Do not go around asking Angrboða or Norns forbid the King such a thing. It is our greatest shame.”

Thrym left, leaving a confused Loki behind. He gaped, unable to understand exactly what Thrym meant by his last words. Greatest shame? What did that mean? And did he actually insinuate that there really are small born Jotuns? But why are they not mentioned anywhere and why would Thrym call them their greatest shame?

His Father’s hand squeezed his shoulder, bringing him out of his spiralling thoughts.

“I should not have left you alone with him. I forgot how quick Thrym was to anger. He always had trouble reining it in.”

“It’s alright Father,” Loki said, pushing the swarm of questions and emotions aside for now. It did no good to dwell on them, he would have to talk with his Mother later and get her thoughts. She had often said that Loki had a habit of letting his mind jump to the worst scenarios when left to wander. “It was just a shock.”

“A shock you should not have had.”

“I was really enjoying talking to him before that,” and Loki was surprised to find that he wasn’t lying about that statement. “He spoke of his time on Asgard when Jotunheim still had a garrison here. He said you were in the same frontal attack squad when you were younger.”

Loki smirked at the sight of the slight blush that decorated Odin’s cheeks at the mention of the squad. “He talked about that did he?”

“Yep. And how you were a wet behind the ears Prince.”

“Well he wasn’t much better,” Odin huffed. “A Lords lazy youngest son who thought he could get away with doing the bare minimum, especially if he’d been out drinking the night before. I swear I dragged that Jotun out of nearly all the taverns in Asgard. He’d have missed training overwise.”

Loki giggled, “sounds like you were good friends.”

“We were.”

“Wat happened?”

Odin sighed, shaking his head. “Laufey. When he finally took the throne from his Father one of the first orders he made was to disassemble the garrisons that had been put in place across the Nine. Of course, there were appeals, but the Jotun could not go against a direct order from their King. Then the war and Thrym and I … well things fell apart. I think he blamed me for the war partially.”

“Why?” Loki asked.

“Asgard didn’t have to get involved. None of the Nine did, it’s not as though Laufey invaded one of our realms, it was Midgard. A small, backwards realm with very little intelligent life at the time. I could have left Laufey to his own devices, but the King of Asgard swears to protect all the Nine Realms, I couldn’t just let Laufey do as he pleased. Plus, there were the politics of it all.”

“Politics?”

“That can wait until you are a bit older,” Odin laughed as he ruffled Loki’s hair, much to the Young Prince’s annoyance.

“Father,” he whined, which did nothing to dampen his Father’s amusement. Loki noted that the Council members that had been at the High table were gone, most likely having been dismissed by Odin before his Father intervened between him and Thrym.

Loki looked out at the hall, soaking in the atmosphere, along with the sight of the three large Jotun’s in their midst. He wondered just what it would have been like if there had been no war. Would Jotun’s mingle with the people of Asgard so that their presence was hardly noticed? Would Loki feel safe to walk around in his birth skin, content that he would be accepted no matter what he looked like. It was a dream, one that Loki thought for a long time could never come to pass, but now a swell of hope rose inside him. Perhaps, maybe, it would come true.

“Why don’t you go and join your Brother, Loki,” Odin started to say. “I’m sure he will need -”

The sudden loud blaring of an alarm shattered the celebrations. Loki flinched at the nose, leaning into Odin’s side, who clutched his son tight to him in response.

“Father what is that?” Loki asked, though it was barely heard over the panicked chattering of the nobles and guests. Before Odin could answer the banquet hall doors were thrown open and a guard fell inside. Blood dribbled from a cut in his forehead, though that wasn’t what had people screaming. No, it was the sword protruding from his side which caused the fear and panic to begin to build.

“P…prisoners. The prisoners have escaped,” the guard announced before crashing to the floor, unmoving.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

5

The pandemonium which erupted at the guard’s pronouncement along with his subsequent fall to the floor had Loki’s ears ringing. Ladies began screaming, men shouted and bellowed, their voices melding together to create an overwhelming cacophony of noise.

Finally, a loud crack of a spear butt hitting the floor vibrated through the air.

“Silence!”

Loki shivered at his Father’s tone, green eyes staring up in a mixture of awe and fear. Odin was glaring out at the crowd, which had instantly calmed at their King’s command.

“There is nothing to fear. A skirmish, that I am sure will come under control. Thor!”

“Yes Father?” Loki saw Thor step forward and bow his head.

“Take some of the warriors and round up these prisoners. They cannot have gotten far from their cells.”

Thor bit his lip. Loki was surprised at the hesitance, usually Thor was the first into battle, even with his calmed temperament. An attack like this would have surely aggravated his Brother.

“Yes Father,” Thor said, turning and marching from the banquet hall. Fandral, Hogan, Volstagg and Sif followed in his wake along with a collection of guards.

“This will be dealt with swiftly,” Odin went on to address the still nervous nobles.

“A fine feast Odin, truly I have never been to one before that comes with its own surprise attack.”

Loki winced at Thrym’s words, feeling his Father stiffen beside him. “I assure you, this is unprecedented, Lord Thrym.”

“I’m sure it is, AllFather,” Helblindi quickly interceded before Thrym could dig anymore. “Asgard is known for its peace, especially within its realm. If I recall, there hasn’t been an attack on Asgardian soil which has come from an outside realm for over a thousand years.”

“You are indeed correct King Helblindi.”

“A rather telling fact, if I must say,” Thrym grumbled, which got him a hard glare from Helblindi, who had moved to stand just before the high table, so he was looking up at Odin and Loki.

“A remarkable one, though I hope it is not impertinent, I offer my own assistance to Prince Thor at this time. I would consider it an honour,” Helblindi added before Odin could say anything.

The King of Asgard shut his mouth, then after a moment’s contemplation nodded. “Indeed. Thank you King Helblindi.”

Helblindi bowed back, gesturing to Angrboða, who swiftly followed him. At their departure the nobles resumed their quiet muttering. Loki couldn’t hear exactly what they were saying, but he was sure none of it was good. With a quick inspection he noted someone missing from the hall He focused back on his Father, who was gripping Gungnir tightly, expression blank.

“Father, I can’t see Mother,” Loki said.

“She is fine, Loki,” Odin said, a small smile creeping onto his face, but Loki was sure it was more for his benefit that what his Father truly felt like doing. “She told me she was returning to the royal quarters to check on our guest there.”

Loki scowled, not liking the idea that his Mother had to make a special trip just to ensure that Thor’s Midgardian was happy. Odin chuckled at this expression, a hand coming to ruffle his son’s hair.

“Now don’t pull that face, my son. Your Mother is a kind soul and is willing to offer whatever help she can. Even if we do not like it, she will do it either way, it is why we love her.”

Loki sighed, but nodded, he shot a smirk at his Father. “I think Mother has enough on her plate with keeping you out of trouble Father, so its no wonder that you love her so much.”

A gentle cuff was what greeted his words, but Loki could see the more genuine smile that played around Odin’s lips. Happy with his accomplishment, Loki didn’t even frown when a warrior discreetly entered the room. Most of the nobles had returned to the feast, laughter starting back up as conversations and ale flowed. The warrior, not one that Loki recognised, but older than the guards that were usually stationed so Loki assumed that he was a senior warrior, made his way up to Odin. Once within close enough range to be spotted he bowed to the King.

“My King, King Helblindi and Prince Thor have managed to subdue the prisoners. There has been some damage done to the lower floors, but it appears that none of the prisoners made it to the higher levels.”

“That is a relief. Do we know how they managed to get out of their cells?”

“No my King, but the Jotun, Angrboða believes -”      

Whatever the warrior was going to say would be forever lost as a sudden rumble shook the palace. It made the plates on the tables rattle, along with the chairs, which shivered until they upended. Then suddenly part of the wall to the banquet hall caved in, sending rock and debris flying over the startled guests.

Loki was taken completely by surprise and would have more than likely been crushed under the rubble if his Father hadn’t gripped him tight, pulling him to his side and thrusting Gungnir out in front of him. It didn’t stop the smoke from enveloping him, or the acrid stench of fire, fuel and rock from stuffing themselves up Loki’s nose.

The Young Prince coughed, even as his Father continued to cast his seidr, protecting the pair of them in a golden shield, which sparked of concentrated seidr, flowing through the King from the very core of Asgard itself.

Loki was blinded, he couldn’t see the banquet hall anymore, but the screams and cries of the nobles were clearly distinguishable through the shield. A piece of rock came sailing out of the still congealing smoke. Loki screamed as it hit the shield, shattering into pieces to scatter into the unknown.

The arm which had been holding Loki tightened. Turning to his Father, he saw the King’s face was grim.

“Father?” Loki hesitantly asked. The King looked at him, face a mix of emotions that Loki couldn’t verify, but still Odin attempted to smile at him.

“It’s alright Loki,” he said. He shifted his young son slightly, so he could grip Gungnir better. Lifting the spear, he swung it around in a wide circle, sending the shield which had been sparking around the pair of them outwards, dispelling the smoke and the remaining debris.

The sight which came at the action was not something Loki ever thought he would see. One end of the banquet hall was nearly completely destroyed, the wall caved in. Loki would have been able to see the sky had it not been for the large, misshapen metal ship that had clearly been the one to crash into the palace. The metal looked almost black, though Loki wasn’t sure if that was its natural state or if it was due to the rubble which now littered at its base. It appeared to be long and thin in shape, a pointed end which had clearly been used to pierce the Palace walls was distended, though the majority of the ship was still intact.

The moans and groans of the various nobles who had survived the impact started to filter through to Loki’s ears. He tried to block out the screams which were quick to follow, not wanting to think why someone would be making such an awful sound.

Odin, with a crack of Gungnir, dismissed the shield. Loki coughed as soot and dust entered his mouth. Placing a hand over his mouth, the young Prince could only stare wide eyed at the scene of absolute carnage before him.

“No, it can’t be.” Loki looked up to his Father. Odin was gaping at the ship, looking as though he’d been slapped in the face.

“Father what’s wrong? What is that?”

“Loki, you need to -”

A sharp hiss filled the air. It proceeded part of the ship lowering, creating a door in which creatures Loki had only ever seen in his history books began to emerge. The Dark Elves were not large creatures, most smaller than the average sized Asgardian and nowhere near the great stature of a Jotun. The were covered head to two in armour, not like that of the Asgardians, who were known for their burnished breast plates and various pieces of light armour and weapons. This appeared more like a suit, with pieces of think material over the more vulnerable areas, such as the chest, elbows, knees and crotch. A face plate obscured any features from view, making the swarm which was still emerging from the ship appear identical. Black holes were where the eyes should be, along with a mouth, it covered everything, even the distinctive pointed ears. And unlike an Asgardian they carried guns, ones that were aiming down into the crowd of stunned Asgardians and shooting.

A sharp curse came from above Loki. Suddenly he was grabbed and thrown behind his Father.

“Loki, get down!”

Not willing to risk disobeying Loki ducked his head. He felt the seidr, it washed over the area like a heat wave. Screeches and cries filled the air. Loki dared to look up. The first wave of Dark Elves had been thrown aside by Odin’s assault, but it hadn’t been enough to stop the sheer numbers that were pouring from the ship.

Odin spat another curse, which would have made Loki giggle if the situation had been any different. Twirling Gungnir Loki was surprised when, with a flicker of seidr a sword dropped into Odin’s other hand. It was a move he himself was found of, calling his knives to his hand from his pocket dimension or room. He’d never thought his Father could do the same trick.

“Loki, you need to run!”

The shout had the Young Prince shaking his head. “Father no! I can’t leave you!”

“Your life is more important than staying with me,” Odin said, turning to see palace guards rushing into the ruined hall, already doing battle with the Dark Elves, who pounced on them, guns firing wildly. “Return to the royal quarters, it should be safe there. Do not stop, not for anyone. Do you understand me?”

“Father-”

“Do you understand?!”

A sharp eye glared back at him. Loki swallowed and shivered under the weight of it. In that moment he could see the warrior king his Father used to be. The one he had heard stories of. The one that was whispered in fear by some.

Taking a shaky breath, Loki nodded and scampered off over the rubble. He didn’t see the look of relief that flashed over Odin’s face, nor the grim determination as he turned to face the horde of Dark Elves who had invaded his home, sword ready to spill blood.

Loki picked his way across the remains of the hall. He was unable to pull his favourite spell around him due to his Mother’s restriction spell. Not for the first time he cursed the small tattoo like markings which marred his wrists. He could have done something; he could have helped if he had access to his seidr. Instead he was left running.  

Skipping over broken rock, tables and chairs, Loki headed for the nearest exit. He didn’t look behind he where the sounds of battle raged. Though he was forced to a stop when a blast echoed over his head to hit a wall, which exploded into pieces. Ducking Loki rolled to the side, turning to face a Dark Elf, gun raised and pointed, already firing at where Loki crouched.

Breathless Loki dodged to the side. On instinct he reached for his seidr, only to find that it wouldn’t come. Cursing Loki, Loki switched tactics, pulling a small knife from his boot, a trick he had learned from his Mother. He didn’t have time to bide his time, instead he ran and flung the knife. It arched through the air, following where Loki had aimed. It would have hit its target to, centre of the head taking the creature down, even with the face plate. Loki’s daggers were made by the Dwarfs of Nidvalla, their work was the best in all the realms, their weapons said to be able to cut anything. But that didn’t happen. The Dark Elf moved at the last possible moment, diving out of the way so Loki’s knife only nicked a shoulder, barley grazing their armour.

Loki cursed, his feet scrambling as he ran. He tried to reach out with his seidr, to call the dagger back to his hand, but it did nothing. He glanced behind. The Dark Elf was getting back to its feet. Aiming its gun. Loki prepared to dodge.

A great roar filled the air. The earth shook and Loki staggered just as something large barrelled into the Dark Elf. Catching himself before he could end up flat on his face, Loki gaped at the sight of Lord Thrym. The Jotun was growling, teeth, which were far sharper than Loki had thought, bared in a vicious snarl. Large blue hands grasped the stunned Dark Elf, wrenching the blaster gun from its hand and snapping it clean in two. The Dark Elf hissed, hands reaching to punch the enraged Jotun, but Thrym was too strong, skilled and experienced to let such a thing happen. He lifted the Elf clean off the ground, one hand gripping the Elf’s neck, the other a leg. In a practised move he brought the struggling Elf down so its back bent and broke over the knee the Jotun Lord had brought up at the last moment.

The Dark Elf stilled and Thrym tossed the creature away. Loki gasped which had bright red eyes fixing on him. Involuntarily Loki took a step back. There was something darkly feral in that gaze. Animalistic and dangerous.

“Why are you still standing there? Run!” the barked order was enough to get Loki moving. But it was the snarl and the sound of blaster guns that had Loki running. He didn’t look back. Didn’t see Thrym watch him with concern before turning to face the oncoming threat of the Dark Elves.

Loki ran down the corridors of the palace. They were deserted. Not that he had expected much else. The palace staff had procedures in place for such events as these, though he was sure none of them had been enacted for many hundreds of years. For a brief moment he worried about Leif. His Valet was thankfully not at the banquet, but was he safe? What about his family? Loki made a mental note to check on his friend as soon as the mess was dealt with. But right now, he needed to get to the royal quarters.

Dashing around bends Loki didn’t slow down. The baster fire was a distant echo, no doubt the guards and his Father were making sure the invaders would not be able to spread further than the banquet hall. They couldn’t afford for them to get outside of the palace, that would place the common folk in danger.

Upon reaching the door of the royal quarters unmolested, Loki quickly pushed it open. The silence of the usually bright, vibrant corridors was disturbing, the torches were not even lit. Loki figured his Mother or the servants may have extinguished them in order to help with concealment, though it was annoying to Loki as now shadows pervaded the corridors, the usually bright sky of Asgard obscured due to the destruction of the ship the Dark Elves had crashed into the palace.

Making sure the door closed behind him, Loki scampered off, bypassing his own quarters he set a course for his parents. His Mother was sure to be there. The thought of his Mother made the knot of worry that had been building in Loki lessen. It may be childish, and he would never admit it out loud, but just the thought of being with his Mother made him feel safer. He knew it wasn’t logical, that they would both still be in the same amount of danger, but still it was a feeling he horded and looked forward to.

As he passed by Thor’s quarters Loki was surprised to find the door ajar. He frowned, he was sure his Brother would have locked his chambers, knowing that the Midgardian was there and the warning of their Father. Before he would move on a voice came from within.

“Stand down creature, you may still survive this.”

“Mother?” Loki muttered. Carefully he eased the door open. Thor’s main parlour was empty, though Loki caught a glimpse of mud tracking across the normally sparkling marble stone work of the floor. His brows creased even more as he studied it, was it in the shape of a foot?

“I have survived worse woman.”

Loki startled at the unfamiliar voice.

“Who are you?”

“I am Malekith.” Loki’s eyes widened at the name. Odin had mentioned it earlier, when he had told the story of the Dark Elves and Grandfather Bor. Wasn’t he supposed to be dead? “And I would have what is mine.”

There was a pause before the clang of clashing swords filled the room.

Loki noted the door which led to Thor’s study. Skipping over, Loki noted that the sounds of fighting had stopped and that voice, that dangerous, sickly voice was saying “you have taken something child. Give it back.” Loki eased open the door.

The study was large, a desk at one end and rows of shelves which housed everything from books to parchment. It was a recent addition to Thor’s chambers; Loki was sure that it used to be a weapons room before Thor had ordered it cleared out. Loki had laughed when his Brother had first shown him the new and improved space, remarking on how a study would lessen his Brother’s workload as Crown Prince. That had earned him a good-natured cuff around the head. But now the room was disarrayed. The desk upturned and the shelving contents strewn across the floor. At the other end of the room, where the large doors that led to the balcony and its splendid view of Asgard stood wide open, Loki had to bite back a cry of fear.

His Mother, the AllMother, Queen of Asgard was being held by a monstrous being. With a large swelled body, it towered over the trapped Queen it held in its tight embrace. Tusks curled from its mouth, making it impossible for the creature to even speak, though it appeared that was not the purpose of this being. Loki saw Frigga struggling, fighting to get away. On instinct he reached for his seidr, only to have it slink away, trapped by the bindings his Mother, his brave Mother who was elbowing the great creature in the gut to little effect, had placed on him.

A sudden scream of rage had Loki jumping and finally taking note of the final being in the room. He wasn’t as big as the creature which held his Mother, in fact he wasn’t even that much taller than his Mother. He wore the same armour as the other Dark Elves, though his was adorned with a long black coat which draped over his shoulders and fell past his knees. A hood covered his cranium, obscuring any hair he may have had. But it was his face which unnerved Loki. It was pale, a sickly white that made it appear as though he would drop down dead at any moment, but that was belayed by the sharp blue eyes which were trained on the AllMother as he snarled in her face.

“Witch! Where is the Aether?!”

Frigga laughed, face a mask of defiance as she glared at the Dark Elf. “I’ll never tell, Malekith.”

The Dark Elf, Malekith, bared his teeth, the straightened, those eyes, dark an empty surveying the Queen. “I believe you,” he said.

Loki waited, hands clutching the door for the Dark Elf to move away. For his Mother to be released, for the Elf to leave with his creature so he could run to his Mother and hug her. Only his Mother suddenly gasped, Malekith stepped away revealing a knife sticking out of his Mother’s stomach.

Loki felt time stand still. He was trapped in the moment that would be forever etched into his memory. Of his Mother’s face clouding with shock before it was washed of all colour. She sagged in the monster’s grip, eyes closing.

The reins that held his seidr strained. Loki lost all sense, but he knew he was screaming. He didn’t know when he started. He didn’t know when the wind picked up around him, when the door was blown off its hinges or when an arch of ice flowed from his outstretched hands to attack Malekith and his pet. A scream of pain floated to his ears, along with the sound of an engine and people running. Loki didn’t see Malekith and his monster jump from the balcony, nor did he care. His only focus was his Mother. His Mother who had been dropped to the floor only to remain still.

Loki crossed to her side, hands that had turned blue, with the markings which denoted his heritage humming with a light that could only be his straining seidr, reaching out to touch her shoulder.

“M…Mother?” he shook her. “Mother, wake up. You need to wake up. Mother?!”

“What’s going on Frigga. I heard … oh god.”

“Mother?” Loki asked, ignorant that Thor’s Midgardian had walked back into the room, only to be greeted by the sight of a blue Prince Loki, knelt over his Mother’s prone form, tears freezing to ice on his cheeks, even as the frosty wind picked up as his panic grew.

“Mother!” Loki snapped, though it sounded more like a sob as his Mother continued to remain unresponsive. The cool chill of his hands had started to freeze his Mother’s clothes. The frost twinkled in the low lights, seeming to mock Loki with its beauty. Why wasn’t she answering him? Why wasn’t she getting up?

His seidr continued to howl, pushing at the fetters that his Mother had placed on it. It was a shock when he felt one of them go, but it cemented the growing worry and fear that was building. Loki could feel the seidr of his Mother leaving him. There was only two ways that could happen. His Mother undid her work, or she was dying.

No, no. she couldn’t die, she wasn’t allowed to die! That was the last thought Loki had before he was swept up in his emotions, his seidr desperately starting to work to the demands of its master.

Jane gasped as the frost grew, creeping over the fallen Queen as the Young Prince of Asgard began to wail. A blast of wind had her stepping back to huddle against the wall. She could do nothing but watch as the small boy broke down next to his downed Mother and she was powerless to do anything.

A clattering of boots signalled the arrival of Thor. He barrelled through the door, Odin and King Helblindi just behind him.

“Jane! What is going on? Where is -?”

Thot stopped short as he stared at the sight before him. Jane felt tears come to her own cheeks as she saw the look of horror washing over Thor’s face. She should reach out to him, try and comfort him, but what could she do? What could she say? And the wind that Loki had created was only getting steadily stronger.

“Mother?” Thor croaked. His broken voice was followed by a sharp cry from Odin. Jane saw the aged King freeze at the scene. He staggered, the spear in his hand the only thing keeping him upright. “Father!” Thor said, seeming confused as to what to do.

“What is this?” Jane’s eyes flicked to the last person, or should she say being that had entered the room. She had not seen a Jotun before, only heard of Thor’s descriptions and she must say he had painted them quiet accurately, at least when it came to their height. King Helblindi, who she assumed this was, due to the gem encrusted horns and coloured loincloth was bent low, so his head didn’t catch the ceiling. His red eyes were blown wide as he looked at the display, though his focus appeared to be more the Young Prince than the hurt Queen.

The sound of his voice seemed to spur Odin into action. He blinked his remaining eye. Ignoring the tears which stained his cheeks he crossed the room in three great strides, discarding his spear along the way to then grab his son in his arms and hold him tight.

Jane saw Loki struggle a moment, hands reaching out to claw back to his Mother, who was now covered in a layer of ice. Odin placed on hand in his son’s hair, stroking it back gently. As the wind died, she caught a soft murmuring.

“Calm down son. Please calm down. It’s alright. I have you. It’s alright. Don’t look. Just don’t look.”

Slowly Odin turned the boy in his arms so his face was pressed into his neck. Jane had to wonder how the King of Asgard wasn’t freezing, though on closer inspection she could see the blue receding from Loki’s skin, leaving it soft and pale once more.

As Odin continued to sooth his distressed youngest, Jane heard Thor move. She watched as he crossed to Helblindi who appeared to watching the whole scene in shock.

“You saw nothing King Helblindi,” Jane heard Thor mutter, voice low and far more dangerous than she had ever thought him capable. “Nothing at all.”

Thor didn’t wait for the Jotun King to reply, instead rushing out and calling for the healers. Jane became nothing but a spectator, shoved into the corner as Asgardian healers rushed in, being careful not to disturb the King and his crying young son, who had retreated to the other side of the room as they tended to the Queen. Jane prayed that the Asgardian Queen lived. She did not want to witness the fallout if her family was forced to lose her.

***

Loki came back to awareness in his room. It was disorientating, his brain unable to process the lush, familiar hangings and the trickle of light that filtered through the curtains. His body ached, even with the softness and warmth of his bed.

“P…Prince Loki?”

“Leif?” Loki mumbled, running a hand down his face as he pushed himself up. His Valet was peering at him from beside the bed, face pinched in worry. Loki was confused for a moment before his sleep fogged brain kicked into gear and previous events came back in shocking clarity.

“Mother!” Loki shot up, throwing the covers from away. “Where’s Mother?!”

“Prince Loki p…please …”

“Leif, where is she?” Loki insisted, tripping in his rush to get to his feet. He would normally have moaned at the cold which penetrated his bare feet, someone had changed him into his sleep clothes. Leif rushed to his side. Loki took the opportunity to grip the other boy by his tunic, pulling himself up so he could stare desperately into Leif’s stricken face. “Leif?!”

“I…the Queen…well she…”

The way Leif trailed off made the damn in Loki burst. His seidr reared and Loki pushed the Valet away from him and shot off across the room.

He ignored Leif’s cry for him to come back. Slamming the doors open he crossed the sitting from of his quarters before rushing out into the royal quarters proper.

There were a few servants moving around, faces turning to horror at the sight of the Young Prince running by them. Some tried calling out to him, but Loki had no time for them, not when his heart felt like it was being squeeze by a giant fist. He ran to his parent’s quarters, not bothering with the usual niceties of knocking, simply pushing the door open.

“Mother?” he shouted. The receiving room was empty, the doors to the private areas of his parent’s quarters open so Loki could see they were just as deserted. “Mother? Father? Mother?!”

As his calls went unanswered, the fear grew. An image of his Mother lain prone on the ground. Blood gushing from the knife the monster had shoved into her gut. The way she fell. Unmoving. Lifeless. She hadn’t woken up. She hadn’t answered him. Was that because she couldn’t anymore?

“Loki?”

Startled, Loki spun, only to be greeted by Thor. He was in his armour, hair a mess and bags under his eyes as though he hadn’t slept. But his eyes were filled with concern and grief when they looked upon his younger Brother.

“Thor!” Loki cried, diving to his Brother to wrap his arms around his waist, inhaling the smell of sweat, smoke and dust. “Thor, Mother. Mother is … Thor she’s …”

Hands came and clamped around Loki holding him tight. It made Loki breathless with the tightness of the grip, but still he burrowed himself further into his Brother’s embrace. Tears wetting his cheeks as his chest began to ache.

“She lives.” The two words were quiet, muttered into his hair. The Young Prince glanced up to see a mixture of concern, fear and anguish on his Brother’s face. It didn’t suit him. “For now, she lives.”

“For now?”

Thor sighed and eased Loki away from him, though he kept his hands on his shoulders, squeezing as though he was afraid to let go. “Get dressed Brother. I will explain.”

***

Loki stared down at the passive face of his Mother. She didn’t look like herself. Too pale, too still, lifeless in every way. The only reason Loki knew she was even alive was due to the slow rise and fall of her chest and the small, soft beeping of the soul-forge that monitored her heartbeat. The shuffling of feet brought Loki’s attention to Thor. He was stood with his Midgardian, Jane, at a respectful distance. Loki didn’t let his eyes linger on the Midgardian. It was already a struggle to be in her presence now all the facts had been laid bare before him.

After Loki had been dressed by a subdued Leif, Thor had brought him down to the healing halls. He’d explained his Mother’s condition. That the Dark Elf blade was poisoned and by all rights she should be dead. Loki had thought his legs would go from underneath him at that news, but Thor had been quick to continue. Loki had never been more grateful for his ice powers than he was right then. According to the healers, who had been working on the Queen for the last few hours, when Loki had lost control and covered Frigga in his ice it had somehow slowed down the poison. Cryonics was the word Thor had used. It wasn’t a term Loki was completely familiar with, but the concept was easy enough to understand. Loki’s ice had slowed down his Mother’s heart rate, which in turn had slowed her blood movement where the poison resided, stalling the effects. It had been a relief to hear and Loki had stepped into the healing hall with more hope than he had dared admit. However, it was there when things had taken a turn.

Grilling the Healers for information had painted a much bleaker outlook than Thor had portrayed. The Healers, even though they were able to stabilise Frigga, healing the stab wound itself, did not have an antidote to the poison. And Loki’s ice, though slowing the process was a fix that wouldn’t last. They needed a cure, which was something they did not have.

To make matters worse Loki had been told exactly why Frigga had felt the need to face Malekith alone. Of course, it was easy to figure out that Malekith had been after the Aether. Though the Dark Elf was thought to be dead, his motivations were known, Odin had said them himself. Frigga had told the Midgardian to hide, and she had. Not even coming out when the Queen had been struck down, dying and Loki could do nothing to help her.

Taking a shaky breath Loki reached out and took his Mother’s hand. It was cold.

“Is she warm enough?” he asked the Healer that was flitting around the Soul-forge, keeping a constant check on the Queen’s vitals.

“It’s better if she is, Young Prince. The ice would surely melt if we were to heat her up too much and in turn that would …” the Healer swallowed, and Loki bowed his head in resignation. “The Queen is in good hands Prince Loki. Word has already been sent for Eir to return. If anyone can find a cure to Dark Elf poison it would be her.”

Loki bit his lip to stop a scoff from escaping his throat. He was not in the habit of doubting the old healer. The battle axe had been around since his Grandfather’s time and was more stubborn that anyone had the right to be. No doubt it was why Sigyn looked up to the woman so much. But Loki couldn’t stop his thoughts from looking at the negative. The Healers had said themselves that Dark Elf poison was rare. A cure was not known to the other realms, even before the race was supposedly wiped out. There could easily not even be one.

“Loki?” the call of his name had the Young Prince turning from his vigil. Thor and his Midgardian had moved, standing just behind him. Loki could see the red rings that marred Thor’s usually bright eyes, while the Midgardian, Jane, stood awkwardly at his side. Loki felt his lip pull into a sneer at the smile she sent him, affectively freezing the gesture before it could fully form. “Perhaps you would like to go and get something to eat? You must be hungry.”

“I’m not leaving Mother,” Loki said, fingers gripping the Queen’s hand tightly. Thor winced.

“I know you do not wish to leave her, nor do I. But she would not want you to go without food for her sake. Please Brother.”

Loki snorted, “I will not abandon Mother, not now, not when she needs me. Your Midgardian already did a great job of that.”

Jane opened her mouth as though to refute the comment, but the harsh glare of Loki’s green eyes had her falling silent and looking away. Loki tried not to feel too happy at the cowed look on her face, but it was difficult when everything in him screamed to blame this woman. If she hadn’t come to Asgard, hadn’t stuck her nose into things that would have been best left alone then none of this would have happened.

“It is not fair to blame Jane for Mother’s condition. That lies solely with Malekith,” Thor said.

“If you’re happy with telling yourself that lie, then go right ahead.”

“Loki -”

“Please, I didn’t mean for any of this to happen,” Jane said softly, hands wringing together nervously. “Frigga … the Queen told me to hide. I had no idea what she intended to do. If I had known, I would have stopped her.”

Loki scowled, ready and willing to lay into the pretty lies the Midgardian was no doubt telling herself to make herself feel better, when the door to the Healing Hall burst open.

“Jane Foster,” a guard, the head of a small contingent said, as they marched across the distance to where the three stood around the Queen. “You need to come with us.”

“What is the meaning of this?” Thor said, stepping in front of Jane, stalling the guards from grabbing hold of the Midgardian in the face of their Crown Prince. “Jane is a guest of Asgard, you have no right to take her anywhere.”

“I’m sorry your Highness, but the orders come from the AllFather himself.”

“Father wouldn’t -”

“Enough Thor, stand aside and let the guards do their job.”

“Father?” Loki gasped at the sight of Odin. The man appeared to have aged several years in the space of just a few hours. His hair, even though it had greyed had kept its shine, along with the straight back and piecing eyes he used to intimidate the nobles of the court into submission. But now all of that was gone. His grey hair hung lip, he stooped, Gungnir being used as a crutch to keep himself on his feet and his eyes no longer held that spark of fire that Loki had always admired.

Odin’s one eye turned, fixing on his younger son, relief shining for a moment before it was dulled. “Loki,” he said, a hand lifting, palm open.

Loki didn’t need further invitation, running from his place beside his Mother he threw himself at Odin, wrapping his arms around the old Asgardians middle, burying his head into the fold of his cloths, inhaling his familiar scent. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

“Shh my son, you have nothing to be sorry for.”

“But Malekith, I was there, I could have -”

“You could have done nothing,” Odin said firmly. “Malekith is a dangerous being, who I am sure would have had no trouble turning his blade on you if he had seen you. You have done more than enough; you gave your Mother a chance.”

Loki felt tears prick at his eyes, but he refused to let them fall, instead sniffing heavily and loosening his hold on Odin so he could step back a little, though he kept close to his side.

The guards which had paused at Thor’s intervention surrounded Jane, who was still being shielded by Thor’s large bulk. Loki wasn’t surprised to see the frown on the Crown Prince’s face.

“She is to be a prisoner now?” he asked. Odin’s remaining eye narrowed. He glanced at the guards, then waved his hand.

“Leave us.” the guards hesitated but did as ordered. Filing out of the door, Loki had no doubt that they would wait outside for further instructions. Odin sent a curt nod at the Healer that remained beside Frigga’s side. The woman looked as though she wanted to protest, but in the face of her King she dared not, simply bowing and stating she would need to come back within fifteen minuets to check the Queen’s condition.

Loki stuck close to Odin’s side as he moved to stand beside his Queen. His eye roved over her features, as though taking in every detail. Loki saw his fingers twitch on Gungnir and he was sure if it had only been family in the room, Odin would have taken his wife’s hand to hold tight, just as Loki had done.

On instinct Loki was quick to take his Mother’s pale fingers in his own, before curling his other hand into Odin’s, lacing the fingers together. For a brief moment, Loki thought Odin would pull away, but thankfully the grip tightened.

“I do not wish to fight with you,” Odin said, eye turning from Frigga to Thor and Jane.

“Nor I with you, but you cannot trap Jane here.”

“I must do what is best for Asgard.”

“And what is best for Asgard would be to pursue Malekith.”

“We possess the Aether,” Odin said, nodding at Jane, who bristled. “Malekith will come to us.”

“Yes, and he will no doubt finish the job he started,” Thor growled. Odin scowled.

“You overestimate the power of those creatures.”

“No, I value our people’s lives,” Thor said, reaching out to take Jane’s hand in his own. “I can take Jane to the Dark World. It would draw the Elves away from Asgard.”

“And what then?” Odin asked. “Do you intend to hand the Aether over to Malekith? Did you forget that there is no way we can remove the Aether from the Midgardian?”

“Malekith must have a way, otherwise he would not pursue Jane so vigorously.”

“If you fail, you risk this weapon falling into the hands of the enemy.”

“The risk is far greater if we do nothing,” Thor insisted. “They could come back at any time and how would we know? Heimdall reports he did not even sense their ships approach.”

“That can be rectified. When or if Malekith returns his men will fall by ten thousand Asgardian blades.”

“And how many of our warriors will fall to theirs?”

“As many as needed!” Loki was shocked by his Father’s bellow, though with the way Odin was holding his hand, so tight that Loki was sure the bones would have grinded together if he had been mortal. Not that he could blame his Father for his ire, but the way he talked of the warriors, it was as though he was willing to sacrifice them.

“We will fight!” Odin continued. “Until the last Asgardian breath, the last drop of Asgardian blood.”

“And how does that make you any different than Malekith? Killing his own people just to take out some of ours? The sacrifice is not worth it.”

Odin shook his head, turning away to look upon his wife once more. “The difference, my son, is that I will win. Guards!”

The door opened, spilling the guards back into the room.

“Take the Midgardian. She is to be secured in separate quarters. Though be sure she is away from all others, including the Jotuns.”

“At once my King.”

“And inform Heimdall that the Bifrost is to be closed,” Odin sent Thor a long look which had the Crown Prince looking away. “No one is to leave or enter without my specific written orders. Not even the Princes.”

“Of course, my King.”

Loki watched as the guards descended on the Mortal once again. Thor looked ready to step in, but with a quiet word from Jane he subsided, though he glared as she was led away.

“You’re making a mistake Father.”

“I’m doing what needs to be done. As should you. I have already had to stem off questions from the Jotun’s today. King Helblindi has had some interesting enquires for me.”

Odin glanced at Loki, who frowned at the fear that clouded his Father’s eye. What did Odin have to fear from the Jotun’s now? Sure, the delegation was a mess with the Dark Elf attack and things would have to be put on hold, but it was a simple matter to send the King home surely. The moment was ended when Odin turned away, fixing his one-eyed gaze on Thor. “Perhaps you would do well to see to your own responsibilities instead of wasting it on a Midgardian.”

The jab had the desired effect as Thor blinked, eyes flicking to Loki then his Father, before he lowered his head. “I understand my responsibilities thoroughly, my King.”

“Good.” Odin shifted and Loki felt the hand he had been holding shift to his shoulder. “Loki, it would be best if you returned to your quarters for now.”

“But I want to stay with Mother.”

“I know, but we must not get in the way of the Healers. And I would rather have you in a place I know you will be safe, just in case. Please my son, do as I say.”

Loki bit his lip. He didn’t want to leave his Mother, not now, not ever if he had a say. But he could see the logic in his Father’s words. He would be under the Healer’s feet if he stayed and it would devastate him if something was to happen and he got in the way of his Mother and lifesaving treatment. Taking a shaky breath, he nodded. Gently placing his Mother’s hand down by her side, he leaned over to kiss her brow.

“I’ll be back later Mother, you … you just get better. You need to get better. Please.”

Before his words could turn into sobbing, Loki moved away. Thor was quick to corral him out of the door and away from the Healing Hall. It still didn’t feel completely real to Loki, as though he was wandering through a nightmare that he couldn’t wake from.

As they moved through the corridors and back to the royal quarters, Loki felt something stir within him. There had to be something he could do. He wasn’t the best when it came to healing seidr. His talents laying more with offensive spells and illusion, but it hadn’t been the first time Loki had been tasked with something difficult and overcome it. He would look for a cure to the Dark Elf poison himself. There were books. Asgards library was huge, there had to be some mention of the poison somewhere. If he could get enough details, he may be able to find a spell.

His thoughts we interrupted when Thor’s hand landed on his shoulder, pulling him to a halt. Loki looked up, opening his mouth to ask what was wrong, when Thor using his hold, pulled Loki into a small alcove.

“Thor? What are you -?”

“Whisper Loki, I don’t want anyone overhearing us.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I’d rather what I said wasn’t overheard. The staff tend to gossip.”

“We could have talked in my chambers.”

“This is safer.”

“What do you mean? What are you talking about?”

Thor peered out of the alcove before moving back. He looked at Loki, a serious expression twisting his brow. “Loki, I need to know how to travel the branches of Ygdrassil without a Bifrost.”                

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

6

“Are you insane?”

“Just hear me out, Brother.”

“No, no Thor you don’t get it,” Loki said. “Travelling through Yggdrasil isn’t easy. It’s dangerous, very dangerous. The last time I did I nearly got myself and my friends killed.”

Thor sighed, running a hand through his hair, briefly checking around the alcove to be sure that no one had heard their heated conversation. Loki simply glared up at his Brother, arms crossed in a blatant show of defiance.

“Look, I understand why you would be nervous.”

“I’m not nervous, I just know the type of consequences that could happen.”

“But I need your help Loki,” Thor said. “Father’s not thinking straight. He’s blinded by grief.”

“Can you blame him?” Loki hissed. “What with Mother -”

“I Know, I know. But still, he is not thinking this through. We cannot risk the Dark Elves coming back to Asgard, it would place our people in danger. We were lucky that last time they focused mainly on the palace. What if next time they land in one of the villages further from the capital? Our warriors wouldn’t reach them before Malekith and his horde killed them. We cannot take that risk. I cannot.”

Loki shook his head. “You can’t know that for sure.”

“Any possibility is something I cannot risk.”

Loki sighed, as much as he would have liked to disagree, he couldn’t. Thor’s point was a valid one. He’d seen the destruction Malekith and his Dark Elves had caused and that was only to the palace. He knew what Malekith himself was capable of. He only needed to remember Mother.

“Why do you want to know how to travel Yggdrasil anyway?” Loki asked. “It’s not as though you can use my method.”

Thor bit his lip. “You heard what I proposed to Father. I still believe that it is the best course of action.”

“So, you’re going to go against Father’s orders?”

“If I must, to protect our people.”

“Or is it to protect your Midgardian?”

“Loki.”

“What? It’s a valid question,” Loki snapped. “Would you be going through all this trouble if the Aether was inside anyone else? Or is the reason you care so much is because you don’t want to lose your little mortal.”

Loki watched as his Brother puffed up. He looked ready to yell at Loki. The Young Prince didn’t care. He had a right to be angry at Thor’s Midgardian. It was and probably would remain his firm belief if she hadn’t come, if she had stayed on her little planet than his Mother wouldn’t have been hurt.

A long deep breath brought his focus back to Thor. His Brother’s face was still awash with anger, but it seemed as though he was trying his best to hold it back.

“I understand why you are upset at Jane.”

“Upset?” Loki scoffed. “Oh, I think I’m passed upset.”

“But it was not her fault. Mother didn’t help Jane because she was important to me. She did it to protect the Nine Realms. To stop Malekith from gaining control of the Aether. Loki this is much more important than your feelings. This is the fate of the realms.”

Loki turned his head away. As much as it galled, Thor had a point. His Mother was a fine and upstanding woman. Brave. Regal. She was a Queen and had always taken her role seriously. Loki knew that she would have defended anyone from Malekith. But that didn’t mean Loki had to like it, nor treat the Midgardian with respect. In his mind, she would always be partly to blame. Especially if Mother ...

“Fine, setting aside the point about the Midgardian. Why ask me for help? Unless it has escaped your notice, I am but a child. You shouldn’t be getting me involved in your treasonous escapades.”

Thor snorted. “Don’t pull that on me Brother. You have gone against both Father and Mother long before I ever have. Besides I know how talented you are at seidr. I may not have always said so, but I do greatly admire your skill and I know you can and will be capable of great things. You are the only one I could ask to help me. We are Brothers after all.”

Loki had to fight hard not to blush. He had been getting used to Thor’s praise, it was something his Brother had been working on for two years now. But he was still unable to stop the involuntary reactions.

“Plus, I doubt you would be able to keep your nose out of it. You always were curious.”

“Thor.”

The Crown Prince chuckled a little at the whine before it vanished, making way for a frown. “If you can get us to the Dark World, do you think there might be a cure for Mother?”

Loki startled at the question. “I…I don’t know. From what I understand the home of the Dark Elves was mostly destroyed.”

“But there could be something,” Thor said, eyes brightening at the idea. “Leftovers of their civilisation. Malekith had to come from somewhere, he had ships with him when he invaded. It would make sense for them to have an antidote there. And if we are successful in luring Malekith, we could get onto his ship and simply find the cure. He must keep some around, for emergencies.”

It was a far-fetched idea. Not something Loki would normally feel comfortable putting hope in. But with his Mother’s condition, hope was the only thing he had to cling to, no matter how feeble.

“It’s a possibility,” Loki agreed. “Alright fine. I’ll help you. But no pulling out and trying to send me back to my quarters. I’m your partner in this. We’re equal. You can’t treat me like a child when you’ve asked for my help as a warrior.”

“That might be difficult Loki, you are still so young.”

“Then good luck finding any other seidr wielder willing to help you.”

“Alright, alright,” Thor said, grabbing hold of Loki’s arm to stop him from marching out of their hiding spot. “I’ll try my best. But you must listen to my orders. It’s not about me being better than you Loki, it’s about keeping you safe. I wouldn’t ever have considered coming to you if things were not so dire. But these are the cards we have been dealt, though I will still try to ensure you remain in as little danger as possible.”

Loki hummed. It would be the best he was probably going to get from his Brother. Thor wouldn’t have even talked to him if he had any other options, but time was critical. If Thor was right Malekith could return at any time and Mother’s condition was deteriorating. Loki may be young, but he was the best option. Plus, Thor would have a hard time keeping him away.

“Fine, deal.”

Loki held out his hand and Thor clasped his wrist, Loki fixing his own fingers around Thor’s own in a firm shake. Upon release Loki said.  

“There’s still the issue of you going against Father’s commands.”

“Which is why I need your help. Father locked down the Bifrost and Heimdall will not go against his word even if he agrees with me. So, you are my only option. You have to send me through Yggdrasil.”  

“It’s not that simple Thor, I can’t just take you through Yggdrasil.”

“Why not, you’ve done it before.”

“Yes, but it was involuntary,” Loki explained. “The first time was a fluke, brought on by panic and instinct. The second time I merely recreated that feeling. But now even if I could do that, I still wouldn’t be able to travel.”

“Why?”

“Mother.” Thor raised an eyebrow. “Mother blocked my seidr, remember? It was my punishment for the Midgard mess. She said because I used it so frivolously that I didn’t have the luxury to abuse it.”

Loki still remembered the lecture his Mother had given him. She’d had the courtesy of waiting a week before laying into him. Fully recounting all the things he’d done wrong or could have done better. Along with a loud and long scolding on the responsibilities of seidr and how Loki had clearly shown he was not ready to understand exactly what that meant. At the time Loki had been petulant, angry. He understood his seidr. He respected it, if he maybe took it a little for granted. The time with the blockers had increased his appreciation for those who did not have access to the power he wielded so carelessly. The time it took to get simple tasks finished was something he did not remember doing since he was a small child and his power had yet to show itself. He wondered if his Mother would ever be able to lecture him again. No doubt she would if she knew the conversation her two sons were having.

“Even if the seals are weakened, I still won’t have the power I would need to get into Yggdrasil.”

Thor cursed, “there has to be a way.”

“There might be,” Loki hummed thoughtfully. “Skywalking isn’t the only way to travel Yggdrasil. It’s the best and least time consuming but other seidr wielders have been able to tread the branches, but they’ve needed an object of power.”

“Object of power? What’s that?”

Loki shrugged. “No idea. That information isn’t accessible, at least not to me.”

“I could get you the right books from the royal library,” Thor said but Loki shook his head.

“Did you really think I let a thing like accessibility stop me Thor? I already looked at all the books in Asgard about travelling between realms, I needed to when I was researching about Skywalking. The idea’s behind using an object of power are talked of in great length, but nowhere is it listed what those objects are or could be. Maybe if we were in Vanaheim I might have been able to dig up something. Their seidr knowledge is vaster than Asgard’s.”

Thor slumped against the wall, “then we have nothing.”

“We could ask someone.”

“Who?”

“There are plenty of seidr wielders in Asgard that are well travelled. If we could find one of them, they could point us in the right direction.”

“It could take us days to track down a seidr wielder with the knowledge we seek,” Thor said. “We don’t have that kind of time. Malekith could return any minute.”

“We might not have a choice. I don’t know about you, but we don’t exactly have a knowledgeable seidr wielder just hanging around. I doubt the Jotun delegations seidr user would know much, being trapped on Jotunheim for so long. Who else can we ask?”

Thor growled, leaning back against the wall. The two Brothers contemplated in silence a moment. Loki thinking furiously if maybe one of his tutors might know something. Thor suddenly stilled. His eyes widening. He glanced at Loki, then looked away.

“There might be someone in the palace who we could ask.”

“Who?”

“You’re not going to like it.”

“We don’t have many options for me to be picky.”

“You really won’t like it. By Bor’s balls even I don’t, but they’re our only option and I’m sure we would be able to -”

“Thor who are you talking about?”

Thor scratched his bread, eyes unable to meet those bright green orbs. “Amora. The Enchantress is imprisoned beneath our feet. If anyone would have knowledge the likes of which we seek. It would be her.”  

***

Loki steeled his nerve as he waited hidden just out of sight at the entrance to the dungeons. A large steel and wooden door protected by a collection of seidr enchantments and two guards posted outside. It was normally not a place that the Young Prince would frequent, but Amora lay beyond and the knowledge he wanted.

Thor had been right; he hadn’t liked the idea of seeking out Amora, at all. The Witch was someone Loki never thought he would have to think about again. He hadn’t even gone to her trial, wanting to wash the memory of the former enchantress away. But now, with time ticking and the prospect of Asgard under threat, Loki would have to face her once again.

A shift behind him signalled that Thor was ready. Taking a breath Loki focused on his seidr and with a flick of his wrist summoned a shaky illusion of Tyr. It wasn’t his best work, the image wasn’t as crisp as he normally would have been able to achieve, nor did it move as smoothly. But with his Mother’s blockers in place, as weak as they were becoming, it was quite a feat.

Loki directed the illusion, so it appeared to have walked around the corridor, Tyr’s grizzled face twisted into an expression of frustrated anger that Loki was familiar with.

“Guards!”

“Y…yes General!”

“I have need of you.”

“But sir, we should not leave our post,” one guard said. “The prisoners -”

“Are secure. The seidr wielders have already reinforced the cells. This will only take a moment.”

The pair of guards shared a look. Loki sighed, pushing a little more seidr into his creation so that it’s face screwed up and he bellowed. “Now!”

“Yes General!”

The clank of armour and the guards followed the Tyr illusion away from the door. Loki set a series of instructions into his creation. Programming it so it made the guards shift some heavy equipment Loki had had Thor set out, so it would cover their tracks and give the illusion and excuse to leave the guards alone, thus letting Loki dispel it.

They waited until the guards were far enough way. Thor pushed himself out of their hiding place, crossing to the dungeon door.

“How do we get in?” Loki asked, eyes flicking over the door in curiosity. The dungeons were one of the places he had never been into. He could feel the seidr soaked into the door. It was obviously meant to work as a lock, which was probably a failsafe if something happened to the guards. Loki was just about to start examining it when Thor reached into his belt, pulling free a small knife which he swiped across his palm.

“Thor?”

“It’s alright Loki,” Thor said. Stepping up to the door he placed his hand on the wood. Loki felt the seidr flare, then the familiar click of a lock and Thor pushed the door open. “The door has been spelled so that it will only open to certain people’s signature.” He waved his blood splattered hand, which Loki could see was already healing. A side effect of the seidr in the door possibly.

Loki raised an eyebrow and Thor grinned. “Father had my signature added to all of the security protocols last year.”

“Bet he’ll regret that.”

“Most likely.”

They moved on. Thor taking the lead as they went down a steep set of stairs before emerging into the dungeon itself. It was a surprisingly clean place. White walls with the usual ornate designs that decorated most places in the palace. The cells themselves were set back into the wall. Loki could see the dark shapes of the prisoners moving around inside, the front of the cells seemingly free or any bars. But Loki knew that a powerful barrier was there, he could just make out a golden glow around the edges, the seidr humming with intent.

Loki felt Thor’s hand land on his shoulder. He glanced at his Brother, who was watching him carefully. The Crown Prince hadn’t wanted him to come down to the dungeons, but Loki had argued that Thor wouldn’t have been able to get in without him. It would have been highly suspicious if Thor had simply demanded to be let into the dungeons for no reason. It would have gotten back to Father and then their whole plan would have come down around their ears before they could have even begun. Loki and his illusions were vital to them remaining undetected in their treason.

Allowing Thor to angle himself so that he was partly blocking Loki from view, they moved through the dungeon. Their presence didn’t remain unnoticed for long. The prisoners quick to sense something knew.

“What’s this?”

“The Crown Prince?”

“Coming to pay us all another visit, your Highness? Want to introduce me to your hammer?”

A round of cackling had Loki shivering.

“Brought a little friend with him.”

“Who’s the boy?”

“Little thing.”

“The little Prince.”

“Oh, how interesting, does he want to play too?”

Thor growled, the hand on Loki’s shoulder clenching. “Thor?” Loki looked up at his Brother, face a wash with a feral rage that Loki was unfamiliar with.

“Ignore them, Loki. Come.”

Thor quickened their pace, but it didn’t stop the catcalls. Loki felt his skin prickle, the sensation of his Brother’s restrained lightening putting him even more on edge.

“You should keep your mouths shut. I don’t want to have to put up with the smell of charred flesh when the Prince fries you.”

The soft voice shattered the calls of the other prisoners. Most froze where they stood, eyes flickering away, while others scuttled back into the shadows of their cells. Loki felt his own heart hammer. It grew as they pulled up beside another cell. It was further back than the others and the barrier, which had been strong of the other cells, radiated seidr around this one. Loki wondered if extra protections and failsafe had been woven in. With the skill and power of the occupant Loki wouldn’t have been surprised. The interior was white, a ledge that had a thin, folded blanket on top was in one area, while another had a white screen which hid the toilet from view. The rest was just blank empty space, or it would have been if it wasn’t for the Asgardian sat in the middle. Her blonde hair a mess of split ends and tangles. Usual beautiful face a sunken shell, her skin drab and pale which was only made worse with her grey prison clothes, shirt and trousers which hung from her thin frame.

Amora stared at them, blue eyes still managing to shine with a manic gleam as she smiled at them.

“Hello darling.”

“Amora,” Thor acknowledge.

“I never thought you would come to see me,” Amora said, head moving slightly so that she could fix her eyes on Loki, who sucked in a breath, but managed to keep his outward appearance calm. “Though I would have appreciated it if you had come alone.”

“We need information.”

“And you think I have it? I’m flattered.”

“You will co-operate Amora.”

The Witch giggled. “Oh Thor, you always were blunt. It’s endearing, but also highly annoying.”

“Amora.”

“What will you do if I refuse?” she asked, leaning forward from her position on the floor. “Lock me in another cell? Torture me? Kill me?”

“I will do what I must.”

“You don’t have the guts Thor,” Amora sneered, that smile morphing into something sinister. “You’d never kill me.”

“He might not, but what about me?” the words were out before Loki could stop them. Panic welled as Amora put her attention onto him, that look of murderous rage making Loki glad for the barrier that separated them.

“Little Prince,” Amora snarled. “I had hoped never to see your face again. Unless I was clawing it off.”

“The feeling is mutual, Witch,” Loki eased himself away a little from his Brother. It would not do well to give Amora the impression that he was hiding behind his Brother, even though that was the thing he wanted to do the most. “Sadly, my Brother has far more compassion that I.”

“You call this compassion?” Amora flicked a delicate had at her cell.

“Locked away for eternity or ripped limb from limb and left to suffer as long as possible until you died in agony? Yes, I would call this compassion.”

Amora laughed, a broken thing. Wheezing and harsh, so unlike the light giggle she was once known for. “Always knew you were a vicious little thing.”

“Then you’ll have an idea of what I’m wiling to do to get the information we need.” Loki lifted his hand and allowed what little seidr he could to dance across his fingers. He was grateful that his Tyr illusion had already run its course, otherwise the display would have been far more difficult to pull off.  

Amora’s eyes flicked to his seidr, for a brief second Loki saw a look of longing cross her face before it fell back into an apathetic mask.

“Say I believe that you would kill me. What makes you think that I have the answers you seek?”

“Oh, I have little doubt that you will.”

Amora laughed, “well now you have me intrigued.” Resting an elbow on her knee she cradled her chin in her hand as she leaned forward. “Go ahead, what is the puzzle you would have me solve.”

Loki glanced at Thor, who cleared his throat before saying. “I would have you tell us a way to cross Yggdrasil.”

“Yggdrasil?” Amora frowned. “I would think you would have no problems with that, what with the little Prince’s special talents.”

“We’re in need of another way.”

Amora’s lips twisted into a smirk, gleaming eyes flicking to Loki. “And why can’t the young Prince travel across Yggdrasil anymore? Something happen to your seidr?”

“That’s none of your business.”

Amora’s smirk didn’t waver but she didn’t push the issue. Instead, she tapped a delicate finger against her cheek. “There aren’t many ways to cross Yggdrasil. Only three if my memory serves me right. The least and hardly ever heard of is to Skywalk, but that is apparently out of your reach. The second is to use an object of power.”

“Where can we find one of those?” Thor asked.

“Oh darling, you’d struggle to get anyone to relinquish any that they held,” Amora said. “Objects of power are difficult things to attain. From what I know there are less than ten on Asgard and none of the seidr wielders who own them would ever be willing to part from them, even for a loan.”

“But I’m their Prince. Surely if I was to explain -”

“It would make little difference to them. seidr wielders can be such flighty creatures,” Amora shot a glance at Loki. “And deeply possessive of what they consider theirs. Besides, objects of power are fragile, you can only get so many uses out of them before they will shatter. They will not hand them over to you, even if you were to order them.”

Thor visibly deflated, no doubt worrying what his meant for his Midgardian. Loki sucked in a breath.

“What of the third option?”

Amora grinned. “Ah, the third option. That one is a little more tricky, though simple in its approach.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, the third option is simply using the hidden pathways to navigate the fringes of Yggdrasil. They don’t take you onto the tree itself, but you can travel between the realms easily by ship as long as you know the way.”

“There are secret paths through Yggdrasil?” Loki asked, excitement creeping into his voice. It was the first he had heard of such a thing, even with all his research.

“Indeed, though you need to know where to look for them.”

“I’m assuming you know.”

“Of course.”

“Tell us.”

“Ah, ah, ah,” Amora wagged a finger. “I don’t think I will.”

“Amora.”

“I know you said you would kill me if I didn’t talk, but I think we can take that option off the table. You need me for my knowledge, something I know you won’t find anywhere else.”

“What do you mean?” Thor asked. “Other seidr wielders -”

“Will not know of any pathways even if they know they exist,” Amora said. “I may not be able to Skywalk, but navigating the secret pathways was something that I studied to compensate for that. It doesn’t offer as many options as Skywalking, but for those with the power and skill it works just as well. And as far as I remember, no one on Asgard apart from the King and Queen can match my seidr in power and skill.”

Loki bit his lip, trying his best not to scowl at Amora’s smug smile. The Witch was right she was, once upon a time, seen as one of the greatest seidr wielders of her generation. No doubt, if she hadn’t have gone mad and tried to kill the royal family, she would have been asked to be one of Loki’s tutors.

Thor scrawled, muscled arms crossing over his chest. “What do you want? Freedom?”

“Oh what a dream, but one I doubt even with your dire situation you would give me,” Amora said. “No, freedom is something I know I won’t get, but,” she fluidly tucked her legs beneath her and stood. Even with a year in a cell, the time had not yet sapped away her elegance. She crossed to the glowing seidr shield, leaning as close as she dared. “I’ll take a kiss from you Thor.”

Loki recoiled and even Thor looked mildly disgusted. “What possible need could you have of that?” Loki asked.

“A girl gets lonely,” Amora said. “She needs thing to think of to pass the time and …” her eyes flicked to Thor as he cleared his throat angrily. “You’ll figure the second part out when your older. Although,” she smirked and roved her bright blue eyes over Thor hungrily. “I’ve always wanted to have a kiss from you, my darling.”

Thor paled and Loki wasn’t sure if he was going to be sick or not. “I will not -”

“He’ll do it,” Loki said, to Amora’s delight and Thor’s obvious horror.

“Brother!”

“It’s just a kiss Thor.”

“That is not the point. I cannot just go around kissing …” he trailed, sending Amora a hard glare even as she grinned at him.

Loki waved a hand, “you kiss that Midgardian often. Amora, insane though she is, is no less fair of face. It will be no hardship.”

“Would you do it?”

“If it would get me the information I needed,” Loki argued, even while his stomach gave a lurch of discomfort. He didn’t see the fascination of kissing girls, of kissing anyone really. Girls were complicated and yelled at you, at least that was Loki’s experience with Sigyn. Who’d want to go around kissing them. Thor’s face was still stony. Loki sighed, “we came here for a reason Thor,” he pressed. “Think about you’re Midgardian. Think about Jane.”

Loki saw the way his Brother tensed and the realisation, the acceptance wash over his whole body. Loki held in a smirk. It was cruel, but he was never one to be above a little manipulation, he was a little trickster after all.

“Very well,” Thor said, turning to Amora who had remained near the seidr shield, watching the pair of them avidly. “One kiss, then you will tell us the location pathway.”

“You have my word and bond,” Amora inclined her head. Thor clenched his fists, took once last look at Loki then marched to the seidr shield. Placing his hand on the wall beside the cell, Loki saw a display light up. He couldn’t see what Thor did with it but he knew what it was. The cells, while protected by seidr, were not over seen by a seidr wilder. A seidr crystal would be embedded into the wall, one that was charged and maintenance by a seidr wielder but was not under their control. Instead, it would be connected to a complex panel, made of finely engineered mechanics. Loki wondered what the Man of Iron’s face was look like if he ever saw some of the technology of Asgard. From how the man acted around himself and Thor, the Midgardian probably thought the Golden Realm was still in the dark ages, what with the Asgardians being the inspiration for the Viking myths. But that couldn’t be further from the truth. Asgard held many technological wonders, just because they preferred to use swords, axes and horses didn’t mean they blind to the advances of technology.

Thor’s hands paused and he looked Amora dead in the eye. “I will only lower a portion of the shield,” he said. “If you try anything, you know what will happen.”

“Oh, I’m well aware that you’re just itching to use your hammer on me,” Amora smirked causing Thor to blush. “But I won’t push my luck. I want my kiss.”

Thor swallowed, sucked in a breath, then pressed the panel. The shield disappeared, though only around Amora and just from her head to her waist. That didn’t stop the enchantress from thrusting her hands through the gap, grasping Thor around the shoulders and pulling him into a deep and harsh kiss.

Loki was sure he could hear the air being sucked out of his Brother’s lungs. He didn’t have time to think about pulling back, all he could do it seemed was hold on while Amora took what she wanted. Loki wrinkled his nose, the scene doing much to convey why it was a bad idea to kiss girls. The miss continued for much longer than Loki anticipated, though that was more down to Amora than Thor. It took the Crown Prince grasping the enchantresses form arms and physically pushing her from him to break the kiss. Amora clung on though, arms looped around Thor’s neck. She bent to his ear, the action causing him to still.

“Thor?” Loki asked with concern. He stepped forward, but Thor pushed Amora way before Loki could think to summon a spell. The woman fell on her back, a high-pitched giggle erupting from her mouth. “Thor?”

“It’s nothing,” Thor said. Slamming his hand on the panel, the gap in the seidr shield seamlessly moulding back into place. “I have what we need. Let’s go.”

Loki would have pushed for an answer, but Thor grasped his shoulder and marched him through the dungeons, Amora’s laughter echoing in their wake.  

Loki said nothing as they made their way up the stairs and out of the dungeons. The pair making sure to distract the guards once more so they could make a clean escape. Once they had made it as far as the guest wing Loki turned on his Brother.

“What did she do to you?”

“Nothing.”

“Then what did she say?” Loki asked. “You froze, I saw you. She must have said something.”

Thor wasn’t looking at him, eyes far away. He shook his head. “It was nothing, merely telling me where the pathway was, it shocked me.”

Loki pursed his lips. He couldn’t sense a lie, but nor did he believe it was the whole truth either. But with the look on Thor’s face he wasn’t going to get much else out of his Brother right now.

“Very well, the pathway then. Did Amora tell you its location?”

“Aye,” Thor rubbed a hand through his hair. “That she did. I find it hard to believe her, but I cannot deny that it does ring with some truth.”

“Where?”

“The Great Remains.”

Loki gaped, “truly?”

“That is what she said.”

“The Great Remains are not to be ventured into by anyone. Father forbid it when …”

“I know, but you must agree that it makes some sense for a thing such as that to be there. The Great Remains are all that is left of where our Realm was once part of a much greater construct. It is also where the seidr of the Realm is the most unstable. If a pathway was to be anywhere, it would be there.”

Loki frowned but agreed. The Great Remains were a place that was whispered about by many on Asgard and avoided by all. Jagged cliffs and peaks dominate the area, reaching higher than the tallest spires that make up the central city of Asgard. It is said strange plants and even wildlife can be found there, though from what Loki knows, it is barren of near anything green. The unstable seidr of the area making growing anything a challenge. Asgardians stay well clear of the area for miles around, none wanting to be too close.

“You are right, it does make an odd sort of sense.”

“But how can we get there? We cannot walk?”

“A transport maybe?” Thor mused.

“And when Father asks where we are going?”

“Out to check the far-reaching towns and villages.”

“He will have already sent men.”

“Then what do you suggest Loki?” Thor growled. “Please, think of something as Jane continues to wither away with the Aether inside her while you shut down any plan that I can think of.”

“Then think of better -”

“Pardon me Princes of Asgard but I may be able to offer some assistance.”

Both Princes startled at the rumbling voice. Turning to look along the corridor they found a door ajar. As it opened wider Loki felt his stomach drop as King Helblindi stepped out.

It was Thor who recovered first out of the pair, managing to perform a shaky bow. “King Helblindi, I don’t know what you overheard -”

“That you plan to travel to the Great Remains, I think you called them. And something to do with a woman named Jane who has the Aether inside of her.”

Thor stilled, but not for long. He lunged across to King Helblindi, pushing the Jotun King back through the door he came through.

“Thor!” Loki exclaimed, swiftly following in his wake, though making sure to shut the door behind him. The room he entered was one of the may guests suits that dominated that part of the palace. Loki noted the larger furnishing and cooler temperature, but it was quickly over road by the sight of Thor pushing the large Jotun King up against the wall. Even dwarfed in size, Thor was still appeared menacing, Loki even though he caught a sizzle of electricity flashing over the Crowned Prince’s skin.

“Thor stop it. Calm down.”

“You will be wary of what you say, King Helblindi,” Thor said, ignoring his little Brother, eyes fixed on the impassive face of the Jotun. “Those words you heard were not for your ears.”

“Perhaps then you should have had more care then to talk of such things in a corridor where anyone can hear.”

Loki saw Thor’s face pinch and before his Brother could make the situation worse he stepped in. “Forgive my Brother, King Helblindi, he is oft known to act without thinking. What you heard was nothing of import, just wild tales that were being spread, true there is a woman named Jane, but the Aether -”

A deep chuckle cut through anymore of what Loki could say. Surprisingly, it is was not derisive, nor particularly threatening, it almost sounded fond.

“Prince Loki, there is no need for you to cover this, although from what I hear your silver tongue would have little trouble convincing me of whatever tale you sought to weave.” Loki blushed at the amused smile sent his way, then King Helblindi turned back to Thor. “Your words revealed much, but I have my own ways of discovering things. I was already aware of the Midgardian Jane, sequestered away at the order of King Odin. But now it is revealed she has the Aether within her, things have become much clearer.”

“You already knew of Jane?” Thor asked.

“Indeed, Prince Thor, I also meant what I said before. I do believe that I can help you with your problem.”

Thor didn’t move, hands still holding Helblindi up against the wall. The Jotun’s arms were down by his sides, palms open in an unthreatening gesture. Loki eyed the Jotun shrewdly. He didn’t know what the King of Jotunheim’s ploy was and that was disturbing to the Young Prince. He was usually good at sniffing out deceit, but the Jotun King did not smell of lies and they didn’t have many options.

“Let him go Thor.”

“Loki.”

“If he was going to do anything against us, he wouldn’t have revealed himself. Besides, its not becoming for a Crown Prince to threaten the King of another Realm.”

Thor grunted but reluctantly pulled away. Helblindi eased himself gently from the wall, brushing his furs down as Thor stepped back to stand by Loki’s side.

“Thank you, Prince Loki,” Helblindi said, the smile he sent Loki’s way full of far too much warmth to be simple thanks.

“Save your thanks,” Loki narrowed his eyes suspiciously in leu of Helblindi’s kind words. “You said you could help us.

“Indeed. As I understand it, you wish to get to, what you call, the Great Remains but fear that you will be stopped by King Odin.”

“Aye,” Thor said. “Our Father has made it clear his views on this matter. While I am inclined to believe he is doing what he thinks best for Asgard, I feel that with our Mother’s … condition, he has lost his head somewhat.”

Heblindi bowed his head, “that is understandable, the potential loss of a mate is not something I would wish on anyone. However, you do have a point Prince Thor. The Dark Elves will return. Laufey King may have been many things, but he ensured that I, as Crown Prince, knew the history of the Nine Realms. I’ve been told of King Bor’s campaign and like yourself believed the Aether to be destroyed. If what you say is true and the Lady Jane you speak of does possess the Aether inside her, Malekith will return for it and he will kill anyone who gets in his way.”

“I agree, which is why we must get Jane out of Asgard,” Thor said.

“We cannot simply walk out of the door Brother,” Loki shook his head. “Father will know something is wrong, he won’t want anyone to leave the city.”

“Maybe not everyone, Prince Loki,” Helblindi said.

“What do you mean?”

“It is true that King Odin’s orders are absolute for Asgardians, but I am not Asgardian and considering the circumstances, it would make sense for my delegation to return home for a time, to be sure that the Dark Elves have not made a move on Jotunheim in my absence. It would be remiss of me not to invite the Princes to see me off on my journey, after all, we are a delegation in hopes of creating a better peace between our two realms.”

Loki gaped at the Jotun king, who smirked back at him. It was so simple, so simple yet so brilliant. King Helblindi had every right to leave Asgard, he was a King, a King who stood on equal ground to Odin. Plus, Odin would want the Jotun’s out of Asgard, one more thing he wouldn’t have to worry about.

“That could work,” Thor said, Loki nodded.

“Yes, it could, but what of your delegation?”

“Thyrm and Angrboða will follow my orders. I’m sure Thyrm will be more then ready to get one over on Odin AllFather.”

“But why offer this to us in the first place? Why do you want to help us?”

Helblindi stared at Loki who found it difficult to read the Jotun’s expression but for one brief movement Loki was sure he saw a hint of longing cross over that chiselled face. “I simply see the threat to the Nine Realms Malekith is. I wish to help in any way I can.”

Loki sent the King a doubtful look, but Thor spoke before he could enquire further. “If you are prepared to offer your aid, then we will take it.”

“Thor.”

“What choice do we have Brother?” Thor said, cutting through Loki’s protests. “You said yourself it would be difficult for the two of us to disappear. But if we were requested by the King of Jotunheim to escort him home.”

Thor didn’t need to say anymore, Loki was well aware that it was a good plan. A plan that would get them exactly what they wanted with minimal fuss. Of course, there was the risk of the mortal being found missing, but that was a minor detail. They had a way, a legitimate way to escape the palace right under Father’s nose.

“Alright,” Loki sighed, ignoring Thor’s grin and Helblindi’s smile. “What do we need for this?”     

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

7

Things went rapidly from there. Loki and Thor left King Helblindi, with his promise to arrange things within the next few hours. Thor also split off, wanting to be strategically placed to not bring the wrong sort of attention to himself. Loki found himself at a loose end. There wasn’t much he could do to help with this part of their plan, and he didn’t fancy simply sitting in his room until everything started. Directionless, Loki let his feet guide him. He shouldn’t have been surprised to find they led him to the Healing Halls. With the excitement of their plan, it had been surprisingly easy to push Frigga’s situation to the back of his mind. But now, standing before those foreboding doors, it all came flooding back. His Mother, lain quiet and prone, a thin sheet of ice the only thing keeping her from the halls of Valhalla. Loki didn’t pretend that he fully understood the ins and outs of how he had done what he did, but he had never been so grateful for his Jotun abilities. However, that still didn’t make the situation any better. Frigga was still dying slowly, with no way to cure her that Asgard could find.

Loki closed his eyes and shivered, but still reached out and pushed the doors open. He feet echoed in the quiet hall. Frigga had been placed in a private space, the Healers adhering to the AllFather’s demand for privacy, which suited the Young Prince just fine. He didn’t want an audience no matter how well meaning it might be.

Crossing the empty halls, the Healers no doubt working overtime due to the Dark Elf invasion, Loki paused outside the door that led to his Mother’s chamber. Taking a steadying breath, he pushed it open, only to freeze in the doorway. The beeps of the soul forge which monitored his Mother’s health filled the otherwise painful silence, along with the faint glow of the machine itself, a soft gold which silhouetted the Queen beautifully. It would have been an awe-inspiring sight if the circumstances behind it were not so tragic. But it was none of that which halted Loki’s footsteps, nor had his lungs catch in surprise. Odin AllFather, King of Asgard and protector of the Nine Realms, Gungnir abandoned by a wall was knelt at the side of his Queen grasping her limp hand to his chest while he sobbed silently was what stopped Loki in his tracks. It was sight Loki had never even contemplated before. His Father was a King and in the Young Prince’s mind Kings did not cry, especially not his Father. He was the King of Asgard, old, wise and powerful, there was no reason for him to cry. But yet there he was, shoulders shaking and the gleam of tears visible in the light of the soul forge as he protracted himself before the still form of his wife. Loki was suddenly overcome with the need to flee. This was not a moment he should see. He didn’t want to see this. Stepping back his boots echoed in the empty hall. The small noise was enough to alert Odin, however. The King jerked upright, turning to snap his one remaining eye on the door, narrowed in obvious displeasure until he caught sight of Loki.

“Loki?” the old King asked. “Loki what are you doing here?”

“I…I’m sorry Father,” Loki said. “I didn’t mean to disturb you. I’ll go.”

“No,” Loki stopped as his Father got to his feet. “No, my son, please come here.”

Loki bit his lip, but he couldn’t refuse when Odin held out his hand to him. Masking sure to close the door he crossed to where his Father stood before the soul forge. It didn’t take long for the old king to wrap an arm around his shoulders. Loki, on instinct curled into the gesture as the pair stared at the still form of their Queen and Mother.

“How is she?” Loki finally asked.

“Stable, for now,” Odin answered, that arm tightening briefly before the King of Asgard let out a long slow breath. “The Healers are unsure how long it will be before ….” He trails off and Loki is left with a sick feeling in his stomach.

“Eir has been called,” he said.

“Aye, she is set to return in a few days.”

“She cannot come sooner?”

“Travel between here and Vanaheim is a tricky one and she is far from a Bifrost site,” Odin explained. “Heimdall has assured me him will expedite her travel but still there is no guarantee that will speed up her arrival.”

Loki swallowed, green eyes surveying Frigga. The ice he had conjured to keep her alive was slowly starting to melt. He could hear the soft drip of water falling into discreate bowls placed beneath the soul forge. Even, as he knew, with how cold the ice seidr of the Jotun’s to be, it would not be enough to keep Frigga in stasis forever. It would melt and the Dark Elf poison would finish its job.

“I’m sorry,” Loki whispered, unaware of when the tears had started to build in his eyes. “I’m sorry Father, I should have done -”

“Loki,” Odin snapped. “There is nothing for you to be sorry for. What happened to your Mother was not your fault.”

“But I was right there,” Loki all but wailed. “I saw her … I should have …”

“Your Mother would never have wanted for you to put yourself in danger for her sake,” Odin said. “She would walk through fire and Helheim itself for either of you boys. The thought of either one of you putting yourselves in danger for her sake, I would not wish to be near her to see her wrath.”

Loki turned his eyes to Odin. The old King wasn’t looking at him, but his face was a twisted picture of fondness, love and deep grief.

“But what if I could save her?” Loki asked. “Thor’s plan for the Dark Elves -”

“Does not bare thinking of,” Odin cut through.

“But Father, it might be the only way we can save our people. If the Dark Elves return -”

“Then I will deal with them.” Loki flinched at the uncompromising malice that filled his father’s voice. It was something he had never heard before from the Asgardian. While his Father could be rough and demanding, as was his position as the King of Asgard, he had never used such a tone before and for a moment, Loki was terrified of the kind of man his father might have been.

Seeming to note his youngest discomfort Odin directed his gaze to Loki, a pained smile breaking across his face. “My dear son, I am sorry, I should not say such things in front of you.”

“It is alright Father.”

“No, it is not,” Odin pulled Loki into his side, eyes moving back to Frigga. “I was not always the man I am today. Time crafts changes, both good and bad, for myself I know that those changes were for the better, especially after I met your Mother. She changed a bitter man into someone he thought he never could be. She gave him a life, love and two sons he couldn’t be prouder of.”

Loki blushed at his father’s praise, even while Odin continued. “She made me a better man. Which is why it is so disturbing to … to think maybe …” Odin’s voice broke and Loki quickly grasped his Father’s hand tight.

“She is going to be alright Father,” Loki said, voice hard and uncompromising. “I promise you; I’ll make sure she is alright.”

Odin laughed, though it could also have been a sob, but the smile he sent Loki’s way was full of tenderness.

“My bright, clever boy,” he said, the hand not clasped in Loki’s coming up to run through Loki’s raven locks. “One day, you will be a man that will be a beacon for the Nine Realms. Powerful and strong, a better man than I could ever have been.”

“Don’t say that Father, what would Thor say?”

Odin chuckled as Loki grinned. “Your brother will be a great King. Loyal, brave, kind. He will lead our people into a new era. But you, my little Loki, you I believe will be the one to lead the Realms into a new era.”

Loki frowned, not completely understanding his Father’s words, but it was then Odin stiffened and Loki felt a fission of seidr approach them.

“It appears as if the Jotun delegation is ready to leave,” Odin said, one hand reaching out to call Gungnir to his grasp.

“What do you mean Father?” Loki asked.

“Ah yes, you would not have heard. King Helblindi has requested that the delegation be allowed to return to Jotunheim for the time being,” Odin said, striding from Frigga’s healing chamber, Loki gave his Mother one last look before steeling his nerve and following his Father.

“Why? The delegation is important. I find it hard to see why they would abandon proceedings now when things were going so well,” Loki said, keeping his voice neutral.

“That is true, and King Helblindi has assured me he does not leave because of any malice he feels towards Asgard, but for worry for Jotunheim. He fears the Dark Elves my try to attack his own Realm and wishes to return. It is understandable.”

Loki nodded, trying not to let his excitement show on his face. Together they left the Healing Halls and made their way back towards the throne room. Loki saw several servants, most moving aside and offering deep bows to the pair of royals as they made their way passed. From the look on their faces, Loki saw their own grief. Frigga was a popular and beloved Queen by the people of Asgard. It was not shocking that the people were mourning just as much as he and his family were. Loki clenched his fists, he had to find a cure for her. There had to be something that would stop the poison from spreading and if that meant he had to put himself in danger then he would do so. Frigga was his Mother.

As the pair arrived at the throne room, Loki was surprised to see a gathering already formed before the doors. He was able to spot the large forms of the Jotun’s from afar, but as they drew closer Loki caught Thor, talking quietly with King Helblindi, along with Fandral, who was peering up at Lady Angarboda with a flirtatious grin, while Volstagg spoke cordially with Thrym, Hogan watched on silently and Sif linger towards the back of the group, where a collection of the Council of Nine stood, staring at the Jotun’s with wary eyes.

“Hail, Odin, King of Asgard,” King Helblindi said, breaking away from his hushed conversation with Thor to address Odin. The Council of Nine, bowed deeply, along with Sif and the Warriors Three.

“Hail, Helblindi, King of Joutnheim, I see that you have gathered and are ready to depart?”

“Indeed, though there is some changes I would like to propose,” Helblindi motioned to Angarboda, who stepped forward. “I would request that Lady Angarboda be allowed to remain in Asgard until our delegation can return. She is a powerful seidr user, along with being proficient in many forms of healing. She could be of some use to you with the Queen’s … delicate condition.”

“We have our own Healers,” one of the Council said, but was swiftly silence when Volstagg stepped heavily on his foot.

“I would hate to deprive the Lady of returning to her home and family,” Odin said.

“That is of no concern King Odin,” Angarboda’s deep voice replied. “I have no pressing need to return to Jotunheim and I have no need to return to a family I do not have. My skills can also be put to more use here than they would at home. Indeed, I would be honoured to stay and learn from the great Healer Eir herself upon her return. Her prowess with healing seidr is known even in Jotunheim.”

“We cannot think we will allow the Jotuns to learn any -” again the Councillor was silenced, this time by Fandral who wrapped a friendly arm around their neck, whispering something in their ear.

Odin mulled over the words before inclining his head. “Very well, we would be honoured to have one such as Lady Angarboda stay with us. Her skills will be of good use and value.”

“I thought as much,” King Helblindi agreed, stepping closer to Odin and clasping his hand, the large blue appendage eclipsing the King of Asgards small paler one. Loki, even with everything that was at stake, couldn’t help but be awed by the moment. It was not insignificant. Two kings finally standing equal. It is a day many thought would be impossible for their two species. For a moment red eyes flicked down to Loki, giving the Young Prince a subtle wink as Helblindi released Odin’s hand, retreating. “If it is not too much trouble, there is one more request I would like to make.”

“What more could I offer the King of Jotunheim?”

“Due to … circumstances, I have not had the chance to see all of what Asgard has to offer. I grew up with tales of Asgard. It’s golden beauty and magnificent structures. Even though my sire was not overly kind in his descriptions, I still found it fascinating.” A weathered smile cracked over Helblindi’s face. “I had hoped to see the wonderous view of Asgard, and though I know we are set to leave, I thought it might be possible for myself and Lord Thrym to still have a chance to view it.”

Odin hummed thoughtfully while the Council of Nine tittered to one another. Loki kept his hands out of sight, not wanting anyone to see how he had crossed his fingers.

“I see how you would be disappointed in the lack of time you have had to see Asgard, King Helblindi and while Asgard is not how I would wish you could see it; I see no reason to deny you. One of the skiffs will be put forward for yours and Lord Thrym’s use.”

“That is greatly appreciated, King Helblindi.”

“Father, if I may,” Thor stepped forward. “I feel it is only right that I, as crown Prince, escort King Helblindi. I can also he makes it to the Observatory unhindered.”

“Thor.”

“I would be honoured Prince Thor,” Helblindi bowed slightly in Thor’s direction, but it did nothing to alleviate Odin’s frown.

“I understand why you would want to ensure that King Helblindi sees the best of Asgard, but I have need of you’re here Thor and I -”

“How about I go with them Father,” Loki chose this moment to step in, taking hold of his Father’s hand gently. It made his stomach twist to see his Father’s face turn towards him, full of surprise but genuine warmth. “I know you worry that Thor will stay away from the Palace for too long, but if I was to go, he would need to bring me back promptly, he would have no time to get himself into trouble.”

Thor scowled at him, but Loki ignored the affronted look, keeping his attention on Odin, who mulled over his words. Bending on one knee, Odin took hold of his youngest shoulders, pulling him close in a hug, then whispered in his ear.

“You do not have to do this Loki,” the Young Prince stiffened.

“What do you mean?” he asked, worried that his Father was on to them.

“Putting on a brave face. I know you are still … concerned with the Jotuns and you are worried for you Mother, but you do not have to push yourself.” Loki’s guilt increased ten-fold at his Father’s soft reassurance. Taking the chance to discreetly hug his Father, Loki shoved his guilt aside.

“It is not that Father. I know I have been a little … skittish, but I want to do this. With everything that has happened, I can at least give King Helblindi the benefit of the doubt and see him off.”

“Loki.”

“I want to Father, please.”

Odin sighed, running a hand through his son’s hair as he stood back straight, turning to the crowd, most who had averted their eyes respectfully, though Loki was surprised at the sad expression that crossed Helblindi’s face.

“Very well, my sons will give you a brief tour of Asgard from a skiff, King Helblindi, they will then escort you to the Observatory.”

“I thank you King Odin.”

Odin nodded, inclined his head to Thrym and Angarboda, then marching forward and into the throne room, followed by his Council.

As the doors closed Thor jerked his head.

“We had best be off.”

“Indeed,” Loki said, bounding to his brother’s side. The pair led the large entourage away from the throne room, passing through the Palace halls silently. The Warriors Three and Sif lagged behind. Loki wondered how they were going to shake the four when Thor pushed open a door into one of the receiving rooms.

“I thought we would have a little refreshment before we go on the tour,” he said.

“Very kind of you, Prince Thor,” Helblindi graciously accepted, stepping passed the two Prince’s, followed by Angarboda and Thrym.

“There is no need for the four of you to remain,” Thor said to the Warriors and Sif. “I am sure you all have duties to return to.”

“We are always at your service Thor,” Volstagg said.

“Aye and I am grateful for that, but I think it best that you leave for now.”

Volstagg frowned and Hogan even appeared unsure, though Sif gave a swift short bow along with Fandral.

“We will do whatever our Prince commands,” the warrior woman said, while Fandral chuckled.

“As long as they know exactly what it is they are doing,” he quipped, though his tone belayed the hard calculating look in his eye. Loki shivered at the look, he often forgot that Fandral was one the most intelligent out of the Warriors Three and Sif, he was not a man that was easily fooled. But luckily, he did not push, only bowing his head a final time before leaving with the rest. Thor nudged Loki further into the room, shutting the door behind him.

Thor let out a breath, turning to face the rest of the room. The receiving room was the same as many they had in the Palace. Beautifully decorated in a mixture of golden furnishings, chairs, sofas and a large table that already had a pitcher of mead and goblets prepared by a servant who always kept such things in the rooms in case there was a need. Large windows looked out into the city of Asgard, bathing the room in a mid-morning light, casting long shadows along the walls.

“We should be safe to talk in here,” Thor said. “We -”

“Prince Thor, a moment,” Helblindi motioned to Lady Angarboda, who muttered quietly under her breath. Loki felt seidr rush over the room, biting cold, like deep winter, before he felt a privacy spell settle in place. Loki felt the urge to prod and poke at the construct with his own seidr, but refrained, though he did eye Angarboda curiously.

“What have you done?” Thor asked.

“It is only to ensure our business remains quiet,” Helblindi explained. “I am sure you know that all Palaces have ears, Asgard especially.”

Thor frowned, but nodded.

“Well, what’s all this about then?” Thrym said, leaning against the table, having already poured a generous goblet of mead and was knocking it swiftly down his throat. “Our King only gave us a little information, though from my understanding it’s to do with the Dark Elves.”

“Indeed,” Thor said. “Please listen.” It didn’t take long for Thor to explain the situation as Helblindi cut in serval times to clear up any misconceptions. Angarboda listened intently, her face betraying nothing of her thoughts, though Thrym smirked at the mention of not telling Odin.

“Serves the fool right,” he said, slamming his goblet down to pour himself yet more mead. “If he was thinking clearly, he would know how daft it is to try and face the Dark Elves on his own Realm, they care nought for collateral damage.”

“He is understandably grieving,” Helblindi said.

“He’s a King, his grief comes second to his people.”

“It matters not, what we need to focus on is getting Jane to somehow meet us at the skiffs,” Thor said. “I cannot go to her as my whereabouts will be monitored.”

“Plus, you must be seen with me,” Helblindi added.

“I could go,” Loki said. “I could use my seidr to not be seen.”

“You must also be sure to be seen with me Young Prince Loki,” Helblindi gently reminded him. “Your Father is expecting you to keep an eye on your brother.”

“Am I the only one that has a problem with us bringing a child into this?” Thrym asked. “He is too young to be even allowed off his own Realm without a chaperone, permitting him to face the Dark Elves is asking for trouble.”

Loki frowned and would have argued if Thor had not stepped in. “You do not know my brother Lord Thrym. He would have found a way to follow us if we had left him to his own devises. Beside he will get in less trouble where I can be there to watch him.”

Thrym opened his mouth to argue, but Angarboda cut him short. “It is not for us to say how others should treat their children. As for getting the mortal to the skiff, I believe I can help with that.”

Thor raised a disbelieving eyebrow, to which Angarboda huffed and with a swell of seidr, light engulfed the Jotun. However, when it cleared it was not a Jotun that stood before them.

“What is this?” Loki gasped, awe and wonderment in his voice as he gazed upon an Asgardian. He was tall, pale skinned, with short dark hair and bright gem like eyes that stared out from a helmet that made up the armour that marked him a member of the Palace guard.

“A simple shapeshift,” Angarboda’s deep voice issued passed the Asgardians lips, twisting their body around in a stretch which made the armour creak. “In fact, it could be argued that it is not just a shapeshift, but I thought changing my gender would help with keeping suspicious off of us.”

Loki could say nothing, he was in awe. He had heard of shapeshifting, what practitioner of seidr had not. It was complicated magic and took a lot of power to get right, but seeing it done so casually before his eyes was astounding. It also brought to mind what his Father had said to him long ago. That Loki was a natural shapeshifter, having turned himself Asgardian instinctively from the moment his Father had held him. Was this something he would be able to do in time? And changing his gender, that certainly had potential for some mischief.

“A wonderful idea Angarboda,” Helblindi said, turning to Thor. “Angarboda will be able to approach your mortal and bring her to the skiff. She can conceal her with seidr at their approach and smuggle her aboard.”

Thor hesitated before nodding. He told Angarboda where Jane was being kept, along with instructions to reach the skiff port, luckily the Palace had its own port close to the stables. With a bow to her King Angarboda left.

“We should head out,” Helblindi said.

“Aye,” Thor agreed and the four of them left the room and headed through the Palace.

No one bothered the four of them, the Palace servants keeping a respectful distance as they went, bowing politely. Loki was glad when they left the confines of the Palace, his feel hollow and stifling, with the pity of the servants and the lingering scars of the Dark Elf attack.

The skiff port was located close to the Palace stables. Loki thought it had been purposefully designed that way so that the residents of the Palace wouldn’t have far to go as there were no personal ports for the Royal families use. A market, filled with warehouses and storage units was situated close by a cliff edge where water cascaded down into the depths below that made up the deeper parts of Asgard that no one had travelled for many a millennia  A collection of golden walkways, floated in mid-air detached from the cliff, stairs connecting several levels together, so skiffs could pull up one behind the other without having to land, waiting for work fold to disembark and begin unloading and loading cargo. It was a busy place, with city folk transporting goods from the main part of Asgard’s central city to the outer villages. Loki had always been fascinated with the skiff port, it was a place that many citizens of Asgard congregated and if you were lucky, even catch sight of a few off-worlders who had goods to sell. However, Loki’s access had been severely restricted, his Mother claiming a Young Prince had no business learning the language of travellers just yet.

The congregation of royalty passed through the port, that while still busy, was not up to its usual bustle and crammed condition Loki new it could be. The attack by the Dark Elves had scared most of the common folk into remaining close to their homes, not that Loki blamed them. The Palace had been attacked, something of which had not happened for many thousands of years. There were a few port workers still about though. Mainly engineers who tended the skiffs, or portman, checking the warehouses and stock. Most folk froze at the sight of their party, bowing as they passed. Loki kept close to his brother, who tried his best to smile at the workers, offering his usual cheer to the people. But for once even Thor’s jovial attitude was not enough and the group made their way onto the walkways, most eyeing the Jotun’s with a degree of wariness.

They climbed the stairs until they reached one of the higher skiff ports, set away from the cliff edge so that below offered a stunning view into nothing but cascading water of the falls, which disappeared over the cliff edge. A skiff waited in the dock, several workers scurrying about making preparations.

“Ho there!” Thor called, slipping from Loki’s side to march at the head of the party. “Have all the necessary arrangements been made?”

“Aye, Prince Thor,” a wizened Asgardian spoked from the ramp which led up onto the skiff. A large, though slim lined machine, with golden metal protrusions positioned on either side at the back of the long boat design. They were made to look like wings, though they were mainly in place to offer balance to the otherwise cumbersome machine. Loki had often wanted to piolet a skiff but had been thoroughly warned away by his Mother. Though while the practical application was out of his reach for now, how the skiffs worked was just as fascinating. A blend of old science and seidr Loki had toyed with the idea of enchanting his own skiff, though how he would bribe the blacksmiths into keeping quiet was another thing. Gold was one of the few materials that allowed for seidr to be absorbed and Loki had precious little of it. The old Asgardian walked down the ramp, bowing low to Thor and Loki, who stopped before him and offered an incline of his head to the Jotun’s. “We even made sure to bring out a bigger skiff, per the All-Father’s order.”

“The charge?”

“Freshly done, we had another seidr wielder brought in just to be sure the engines were at max capacity. You should have no worried of seidr shortage while on your flight.”

“Very good,” Thor waved a hand and the old Asgardian bowed before returning to his work, bellowing orders to the remaining work hands who quickly began to disembark.

Thor showed Helblindi and Thrym onto the skiff, the former looking for more impressed than the latter. Loki migrated to the back of the skiff, taking note of the wide-open fore deck, which had obviously been recently mopped with the shine of water over its surface. He quickly leaped up a short set of steps to make it to the after deck where a long golden tiller rested with a low bench beside it.

Thundering feet had Loki swiftly moving aside as a rabble of work hands trouped by. They didn’t even bother to descend to the fore deck, simply leaping over the sides to the walkway below, which shook and rattled under their weight. Loki moved over to the side, staring out along the walkways and back towards the Palace. Now that he was here he couldn’t believe that they were really doing this. Was it all going to work out? What if they were caught, everything just seemed so intangible.

“Silver for your thoughts?” Loki startled at the voice, surprised that the large King of Jotunheim had been able to sneak up on him. The Jotun King sidled up beside him, leaning his weight against the skiffs side, which creak a little.

Loki shook his head, “nothing, just a little nervous.”

“Aye, aren’t we all. It does all seem a little surreal,” Helblindi sent a cracked smile Loki’s way, but the Young Prince didn’t have it in him to return more than a polite twitch of his lips. “But there is no need for worry. The All-Father is unaware of our plan and Angarboda has never once let me down. She will ensure the mortals safe arrival.”

“You know her well?”

“Aye, though I’m sure she would rather we had never met.” Loki raised an eyebrow as Helblini laughed. “She complains that her life became far more complicated when she met me.”

“Did it?”

“Probably, Angarboda is one of our greatest seidr users, she should really be spending her life experimenting, creating and finding new seidr to share with our people. Instead, I drag her from her studies to face the world of politics with me.” Helblindi shook his head. “She cursed me good and proper after our first council meeting.”    

That drew a smile from Loki, “she sounds like a handful.”

“She is, but I would have her no other way.”

Loki nodded, eyes shifting to look at the walkways. The workmen were getting ready to cut the lines which held the skiff to the port, while Thor continued to chat to the now disgruntled old Asgardian who was starting to complain that it was time for them to shove off, while Thrym scanned the area with a frown.

“Prince Loki, there was something I wished to discuss with you.” Helblindi said, startling Loki from his study. The Young Prince was surprised at how earnest the King seemed, nervously gripping the skiff rail as he stared at the Prince.

“Is this really the time?”

“It cannot wait. It has been long enough. I need to tell you -”

“Ho there! Wait, don’t cut the lines yet!”

A large, barrel of a man shoved his way along the walkways, a crate cradled in his wide hands. Barging by several work hands with a mighty heave he lifted the crate and deposited it near the top of the ramp, just as the skiff lurched away from the walkway, a line having already been loosened.

“What do you think you’re doing, man?” the old Asgardian screeched, trotting over from where he had disembarked the skiff.

“Sorry sir, the lumbering Asgardian muttered. “Didn’t want the royals to be leaving without their essentials.”

“Essentials?” the other eyed the crate which the large Asgardian was pushing further onto the skiff. “What could they possibly need with something this big? We’re already fully stocked -"

“I know, I know, but you know these royals. Always so fussy, can’t please them at the best of times why they even -"

“What is going on here?” Thor, drawn by the noise walked over. He eyed the two before turning his attention to the crate. “What is this? We didn't -"

“Ah, Prince Thor it appears I must apologise,” Helblindi said, rapidly leaving Loki's side to place an all-encompassing hand on Thor's shoulder. “I had arranged for several gifts for my council back on Jotunheim. You know how courtiers can be. With the rush I had forgotten them in the initial preparations.”

Thor turned to Helblindi, mouth open in rebuke when Thrym took over.

“Ah, vultures the lot of them,” he lumbered forward, grabbed the crate and lifted it like it weight not but a piece of glass. “I'll move it below.”

He ambled away and towards where a door was set where the lower deck reached up to the aft. Loki watched from the rail as Helblindi led Thor away. By the time he heard voices call for the lines to be cut and the skiff began to move he could not see hide nor hair of the large Asgardian who had brought the crate.

Loki remained where he was. Watching as the last of the workers dropped from the skiff. Thor, with Helblindi's prompting ascended to the aft deck. The crown Prince was still frowning at the King of Jotunheim but didn’t protest as he was nudged to the tiller. Not bothering with the small ledge seat Thor gripped the thick wood and metal engraved tiller. Lifting it a little Loki heard the creak of hinges as the fin like tiller that sat beneath and to the back of the skiff came loose. Slowly Thor eased the tiller right, engines roaring as they engaged into life, the tiller acting as both steering and ignition key. They backed away from the port and out into open air. Loki leaned over the rail, watching as the walkways got further and further away. Finally, once they were far enough, Thor pushed down on the tiller. The seidr enhanced engines growled, then they shot off into the wide-open sky of Asgard.

Loki marvelled at how beautiful Asgard looked from above. The golden spires of the royal palace standing out in the sun, setting the rest of the central city in a picturesque glow. However, the beauty was marred by deep black scars Loki could just see in the side of the palace. He clenched his fists instinctively. That wouldn’t be allowed to happen again.

Thor took them around the palace, and they were soon speeding away from the city. As they grew far enough away Thor eased the engine and flared at Helblindi.

“Why did you make us leave. Have you forgotten -"

“Calm yourself Prince Thor, everything is going according to plan.”

“How? I don't -"

“By the Norns you are impatient as your Father. Always rushing ahead.” Thrym’s gruff voice brought all the members of royalty’s attention down to the lower deck. The Jotun Lord was walking back onto the lower deck, though his face was distinctly lined as he eyed the dwarfed figure following in his wake, gazing around the skiff as though they would like nothing more than to start taking it apart.

“Jane?” Thor asked, blinking as the Midgardian, still in the beautiful blue dress gifted her by Queen Frigga, smiled back. The Crown Prince of Asgard leapt over the deck rail, landing with bent knees that still managed to make the skiff rock from side to side, before rushing to embrace the woman. “I thought … I …”

“Thor, what’s going on?” Jane asked, trapped as she was in Thor’s arms that didn’t stop her from peering over his wide shoulder to stare at Loki then the two Jotun’s. “This man came to the rooms I was staying in. He barely explained anything before stuffing me inside the crate.”

“You must forgive Angarboda, my Lady,” Helblindi said. “She does tend to act first and ask questions when she realises no one understands what is going on.”

Thor eased back allowing Jane to give her full attention to the Jotun king. Loki watched as she took in the large Jotun, with the gems and loin cloth adding to the overall exotic image that the Jotun’s managed to carry effortlessly.

“I’m sorry but, who is Angarboda? And who are you? What is going on?”

“That’s what I would like to clarify as well, my King,” Thrym said, watching Jane with a degree of suspicion. “You did not mention that the aether had taken up residence inside a Midgardian.”

“It was not important.”

“I beg to differ.”

“It makes no difference for what needs to be done Thrym. Whether the aether resides in a Midgardian, elf or Asgardian, the threat to the nine realms and with them, Jotunheim is very real.”  

Thrym appeared as though he wanted to argue the point, but under the glare of his King swiftly back down, bowing his head before stepping back, though he kept one red eye focused on Jane.

“Thor, really, what is happening?” the Midgardian asked, glaring up at Thor who seemed flustered.

“Jane -”

“A plan has been formed to help save your life, my Lady. It is to my understanding that you contain the aether?” Helblindi smoothly intercepted. Jane turned from Thor to stare at the King of Jotunhiem apprehensively. She shared a confused look with Thor before nodding.

“Yes, from what Thor and his Father explained to me, that is right. But how to do you know about that and who are you?”

“Do you not have eyes in your head?” Loki snapped, annoyed, not bothering to even scowl as the Midgardian turned to him in surprise. “This is Helblindi, King of Jotunheim, behind you is Lord Thrym, a member of his council.”

Jane’s eyes widened and she turned her shocked gaze from the King to Thrym, who smirked at her. Loki saw the way she swallowed nervously, edging closer to Thor.

“You’re Jotun’s?”

“Indeed my Lady.”

“I thought you didn’t like Asgardian’s?”

“You could say that most of them tend to be rather annoying,” Thrym muttered.

“Our two species were in the middle of a peace delegation when the subject of the aether ended with an attack on the Realm eternal,” Helblindi said. “When Prince Thor shared the problem with me I, only naturally wanted to help.”

“Why?”

“If Malekith claims the aether it will not just be Asgard and Midgard who will suffer under his boot,” Helblindi said solemnly. “Malekith’s rage will wipe out all of the Nine if he is not stopped, that includes my people.” Helblindi took a step closer, sighing when Jane stiffened. “I understand that you are wary, but know that all here wish to help you, none of us want Malekith to get his hands on the aether and by extension that includes you.”

“I have no love for Midgardians, but I also don’t want to die in whatever plan Malekith will no doubt cook up if he gets his hands on the aether,” Thrym growled.

“Jane please, all here will aid in our quest, have faith in us.”

The Midgardian smiled a little at Thor’s words, seeming reassured, then her eyes fell on Loki again and she frowned. “But is it really safe to have brought your brother with us Thor, he’s only a child.”

“I’m older than you,” Loki said.

“But you’re still -”

“Besides, do you know how to travel the branches of Yggdrasil, or have the power to work seider?” Loki sneered not bothering to wait for Jane to answer. “We have a plan to save the Nine Realms and in addition your life, just be grateful.”

“Loki,” Thor admonished. Snorting, Loki turned away, moving from the group who began to fill Jane in on the plan ahead. Loki didn’t want to be around the Midgardian, in fact he would rather not be in her presence at all. She was the reason Mother … Loki shook his head, he would not think of that, he must not, not right now. Stopping at the rail Loki looked out across Asgard, the Palace was growing smaller as they moved from the great city and further into the smaller towns and villages which made up Asgard’s wider regions. They would eventually fade away as the edges of Asgard gave into wilderness, then eventually finishing at the Great Remains, the destination. Loki clenched his fist around the rail, his knuckles turning white. They had to make it, they must make it and find a way to the Dark Elves, not just for the Nine Realms, or Thor’s Midgardian, but for Mother. Loki would find a way to save her, one way of another, he would save his Mother, no matter the cost.   

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

8

The beings who found their place on the skiff fell into an awkward routine as they made their way through the skies of Asgard. Thrym had taken over the tiller, using his inherit Jotun strength to steer their course through the winds, which rocked the skiff as they passed through cloud, keeping high and away from any prying eyes from Asgard’s outer villages, which were rapidly disappearing below.

Helblindi was not far from his councilman, engaging him in hushed conversation. Loki had overheard a few snippets, mostly ideas for what they would do once they reached Svartalheim and Malekith, figuring out a strategy. Then there was Thor and his Midgardian.

Loki, himself had decided to keep towards the bow of the skiff, enjoying the way the clouds parted before them, but he was very aware of Thor and his Midgardian not too far from his position, heads bent together as they talked. The Midgardian had listened to their plan quietly, nodding at parts though for the most part she frowned, glancing at Thor as King Helblindi outlined their ideas to attack Malekith in his own realm so the fight would not be brought to any of the other realm’s doorstep. Once done, a plethora of questions had been the Jotun King’s reward, one’s he had politely answered, though after more than an hour had somehow found an excuse for himself and escaped to where Thrym had taken residence at the tiller.

Loki had kept his distance, leaving Thor to the fate of answering the Midgardian’s many questions, content to try and lose himself in thought. As the skiff scudded through another white and grey mass Loki pondered their destination.

The Great Remains was a place that none dared to tread, not just due to the wild seidr that gathered in the area, but the history of the place. Asgard itself was not always as small a realm as they currently were. Eons passed they were once part of a larger land mass, said to rival the great plains of Alfhiem with their size. But due to a planetary catastrophe only a small portion of the realm could be saved. For the people of Asgard to survive, the seidrwielders of the time had seared a section of Asgard away from the original, enough to house those that remained and flee before the whole realm could be destroyed, thus creating the planetoid that Asgard now was, or at least that was how the story went.

The Great Remains is said to be where the seidrweilders had broken the planetoid from the main land mass, and in doing so they had had to carve right through Asgard’s inherent seidr, ripping it free from the old land to convert it into a new smaller form. Loki had not understood some of the intricacies behind the idea that other seidrweilders had hypothesised had been done to achieve such a feat. The actual theory and spells lost to time. But suffice to say, wild seidr gathered at the Great Remains, along with all manner of strange things and the Asgardians avoided the place which only exacerbated the issue.

Loki shivered, more of the thought of what the seidr would feel like than actual cold. He had always been sensitive to seidr flow, he hoped he would not be overwhelmed when they reached the Remains, he needed to be focused.

“It’s beautiful up here.” Loki stiffened, shying away as Thor’s Midgardian came to stand beside him, looking out at the clouds.

“It’s just a collection of ice and water droplets,” Loki said, which for some reason made the Midgardian laugh.

“That’s true, but still, clouds are fascinating and very beautiful, you could almost believe we were flying.”

“We are flying, the skiff has been enchanted by seidr with a simple flying spell and the engines have been imbued with sedir to power the spell, so the caster need not be with the skiff at all times for it to run,” Loki grunted as the Midgardian, Jane, turned to him, eyes wide and sparkling.

“How does that work? Seidr, that’s what you call magic right?” Loki shrugged. “Amazing. How long have you been able to use seidr? Is it a common practice, how did your people first discover it? Do you really believe that it’s magic? I mean magic is simply science that we don’t understand yet and it’s a little silly to think magic -”

“Seidr is in everyone and everything,” Loki said coldly. “It makes up all within the Nine Realms and Yggdrasil, along with the beings within her branches. Just because your primitive species does not understand it, does not mean that it does not exist.” Jane faltered, flustered.

“I wouldn’t exactly call myself primitive, we have a lot of up-to-date technology on Earth now. Some surprised Thor when he was there, he didn’t even know what a toaster was. It’s a -”

“I know what it is. It is a device in which Midgardians use to partially bake a piece of bread that they then can consume with butter, jam or some over flavoured condiment.” Loki sent Jane a withering look. “I am not my brother, and do not appreciate being spoken to as if I am a simpleton.”

Jane frowned, Loki’s dismissive and harsh attitude difficult to ignore. “I was only trying to explain.”

“An explanation I did not want nor need, though it seems to be a common trait with Midgardian’s. Always getting in the way and causing trouble and pain for others.” Jane flinched and Loki felt a swell of vindictive pleasure at the action.

“Look,” Jane said, stepping closer. “I know that you’re upset with what happened to your mother.”

“Don’t you dare speak of my mother,” Loki hissed.

“I would feel the same but that doesn’t mean you should take your anger out on me.” Loki stilled, turning to pierce the Midgardian with a fierce glare that she flinched from. The rage twisted the Young Prince’s features into something sinister.

“Shouldn’t take it out on you?” Loki said, tone deceptively calm. “I shouldn’t lay the blame for my mother is near death at your feet? If you hadn’t come to Asgard, if you hadn’t decided to poke your nose into something that you had no understanding off, just because you believe yourself to be entitled in your pursuit of knowledge, which you do not deserve.” Loki stepped closer, delighting when Jane took a hesitant half step back. “You are the reason that Asgard was attacked, you are the reason my Brother has had to lie to my Father, just so that he could save your life, along with many on Asgard that would die if Malekith is allowed to attack again, or Norns forbid claim the Aether from your lifeless corpse. Aye, that is what will happen to you if the Dark Elf manages to get his hands on you,” Loki said as Jane paled. “He’ll rip it right from your body and merge it with his own, bringing about the destruction of the Nine Realms. So really, the entirety of Yggdrasil has you to blame if they are wiped out. Just because you had to indulge in your curiosity, you brought calamity to everyone. So really, you should be thankful it is only my distain that you are facing.”

Not waiting for the Midgardian to gather herself enough for a response Loki left. He wasn’t sure where he was going, the skiff wasn’t small, but he wanted to be as far from the mortal as he could get. He hadn’t meant to get so angry, but her presence was just something he couldn’t stand. He stomped to the upper deck, stopping when he made it to the stern of the skiff so he could see the trail of seidr they left in their wake as the skiff moved through the sky. It was soothing to watch the blank expanse of sky rapidly moving, it allowed Loki to reign in the fury that was making his limbs tight with tension, he’d even curled his fingers into his palms, indents marring his skin.

“You shouldn’t let her rub you that far the wrong way. Reacting in anger never turns out well.” Loki startled at the voice, but he really shouldn’t have done. The stern was where Thrym had made his home. He was alone, King Helblindi having moved into the inner private quarters with Thor, for the no doubt delicate discussion between the two royals. Loki felt a fission of annoyance at being left out, but it didn’t last as he caught sight of Jane, looking out of the bow of the skiff, hands wrapping around her shoulders.

“I’m not angry.” Thrym laughed.

“You could have fooled me,” the Jotun said, red eyes landing on the mortal before flicking back to the Young Prince. “Not that you don’t have a reason for it, but it is best that you don’t allow it to cloud your thinking.”

“It won’t.”

“Really? Then we would be able to trust you with the mortal’s protection, to stay behind with her and ensure that she is not taken by Malekith?”

“Of course.”

“Even if it meant you could save your Mother by abandoning her?”

“I…” Loki stopped himself, a sick feeling welling in his stomach at the idea of having to stay with the Midgardian, at being responsible for her and knowing, deep within his heart that he would leave her to Malekith if it meant that he could save his Mother from her fate. Thrym sent him a sad smile as he adjusted the tiller.

“’Tis not something to feel ashamed of Young Prince, but it is something that you should be aware that is within yourself. It is best for every being to know themselves; it’s stops them from making mistakes, from having regrets.”

“You speak from experience?”

Thrym huffed, “I have many regrets, all of them due to my own lack of foreknowledge of my emotions, of what I was willing to sacrifice at the time, only to realise exactly what I had given up and unable to take it back.”

“You think I would regret …” Loki nodded at the mortal and Thrym shrugged.

“I cannot say, only you can know that about yourself. One thing I can say however is what would your Brother think of your decision to abandon a being that he has deemed he wishes to love?” Loki turned his eyes to the rough wooden boards of the skiffs deck. Yes, what would Thor think if he knew his little brother was capable of thinking that he would rather see his love dead if it meant that their Mother would live. Would he be disgusted? Horrified? Would he think him a monster? “Now, now, don’t let your thoughts spiral so,” Thrym chuckled, surprising Loki with how gentle he sounded. “You haven’t done anything yet.”

“But I’m thinking …”

“Thoughts are simply ideas until they are put into conscious action. No one can judge you for your inner thoughts as they are your own to do with what you will. All any being can judge you on is your actions. That is all any being can do in the end.” Thrym turned to look at the darkening sky wistfully.

“Is that why many beings in the Nine fear the Jotun’s, because of their actions?”

“The Nine Realms have a right to judge whatever they please and yes, the actions of the Jotun’s and Jotunheim have not been the best. We have collected many debts and committed a terrible sin.” Thrym grimaced, large hand gripping the tiller, making the wood creak. “A sin we will all be judged for when it is time to walk the Great Plain into the arms of Lady Winter.”

“Sin? What sin? Do you mean the invasion of Mid -?”

“While the invasion of Midgard was ill advised it is not something that I would call sinful. War happens Prince Loki. This … we do not speak of it, we cannot. The shame … it is unbearable, but we bare it, as we should. King Helblindi has made strides for us to make amends, to try and atone but it is one area I feel in which he will fail.”

“Why?” Loki asked, stepping closer, even as Thrym’s shoulders hunched, and he turned further away. “What could be so terrible that -”

“Have you ever killed a child Prince Loki?” Loki reared back as if struck, the horror of the question causing him to pale.

“N…no.”

“What about your Father? Your Brother? Even your Mother? Do you know if any of them have killed a child? A babe?”

“No! That would be horrendous, disgusting, no one would even contemplate doing -” Loki froze, eyes widening as he stared at Thrym, taking a hesitant step back as the Jotun turned red eyes of him. “Y…you can’t mean …”

“They were not all children, at least most of them weren’t. Not that it is much comfort or makes the sin any less great if they were all grown.”

“You killed babes.”

“Not by my own blade, but I did nothing to stop their deaths. I spoke not for them; in fact, I turned away as it was easier that way. Easier to let them die than it was to stand up to a man I once respected as a brother in arms and King, who had turned into a power-hungry despot that would sooner see the destruction of his Realm then bow before his own pride.”

“You’re talking about King Laufey? What did he do?”

“He -”

“Thrym!” the barked command made both startle. Loki spun, finding King Helblindi marching towards them. He eyed the pair of them before his gaze fell on Thrym who flinched under the hard stare. “Prince Thor and I have discussed likely co-ordinates for the portal. We will need to navigate the Great Remains with care.”

“Why so, my King? Surely a tracking device on the skiff would pick up any residual seidr in the area and lead us right to it.”

“You would be right if pre-spelled devices such as those worked in the Great Remains,” Helblindi said, sighing at Thrym’s confused look. “Prince Thor has been explaining it to me. Apparently, the Great Remains are mysterious and seidr tends to act funny in the area, many things do.”

“That’s true,” Loki said thoughtfully. “Pre-spelled devices tend to cease around the Great Remains, it’s why many Asgardians moved from the area, along with the taboo of the place.”

“What about the skiff, isn’t that pre-spelled?” Thrym asked.

“The skiff will be fine,” Loki said. “The mechanisms are simple and the seidr uncomplicated to keep it in flight. It shouldn’t be interfered with too much, though some have said steering can become a problem.” Thrym nodded and Loki turned to look up at Helblindi. “How do you and my brother plan to find the portal then if we cannot use the tracking devices.”

“I had hoped you might have a suggestion Brother,” Thor said, approaching with an arm around Jane’s shoulders, who shared an uncomfortable look with Loki before fixing her eyes on the Jotun King with fascination. “You are far more adapt with the arts of seidr than I.”

Loki hummed in thought. It was true that his understanding of seidr was likely the most advanced within the group, that didn’t automatically make him an expert. He still had plenty to learn with really only having his basics mastered. “It will have to be something simple. I doubt I will be able to pull off a complexed working on my own and the seidr of the Great Remains will be likely to interfere with a working of that magnitude and complexity.”

“Why do we need seidr anyway?” Jane asked. “I mean, it sounds as if it’s some sort of energy, don’t you have machines that can trace that?”

“Seidr is not like any other energy in Yggdrasil Lady Jane,” Helblindi said before Loki could jump down her throat for the poor comparison she had drawn. “Seidr is life, a life force that some are able to utilise more than others. We all carry the lifeforce to use seidr, however some will never be able to draw that potential out and use it in a way Queen Frigga or Prince Loki do.”

“Aye, King Helblindi is correct,” Thor agreed, much to the shock of everyone gathered. “I make use of seidr when I wield Mjolnir, though it is not something that I can consciously do on my own without the hammer as a conduit.”

Jane frowned, “what do you mean Thor?”

“His lightening,” Loki said, unable to keep the sneer out of his voice. “Did you really think that all just came from Mjolnir?”

“The lightning originates from the hammer,” Jane said.

“No, it goes through it,” Loki argued. “If you had been paying attention, you would have noticed that Thor’s lightning travels through his body, he has to have some resistance, as even Asgardians would feel pain if they were struck by lightning, or do you believe Thor is just immune.” Jane flushed and Loki felt a vicious thrill of pleasure.

“Brother,” the quiet admonishment is enough to quench the thirst Loki had to humiliate the mortal further. The plea hidden in the words was obvious and Loki didn’t have the heart to crush Thor’s infatuation, no matter how ill-advised it may be.

“With all that said, it doesn’t help us find the portal that will take us to the Dark Elves,” Helblindi interjected. Loki furrowed his brow. The Jotun King was right, even though they were in the right area, with all the ambient seidr in the air, it will make any working go haywire. Even if Loki tried to work around it, his seidr would not be enough to counteract that of Asgard itself.

“So, I just don’t try to counteract it,” Loki muttered, the seeds of an idea starting to form.

“Brother?” Loki waved away Thor’s enquiry, a hand coming up to cup his chin, one finger tapping slowly as his mind worked through the problem.

“If I can’t counteract it and any act of seidr will cause a reaction, then I can’t use seidr. So, what does that leave?” He could perform a reverse summoning ritual. No, he didn’t want to run the risk of landing in a situation they could not control, or Norns forbid, bring the Dark Elves and Malekith to them by accident. Runes could be a way forward; they didn’t relay on as much seidr and could be layered to create complexed workings for those who would normally need a proficient seidr wielder to perform. But still, the use of seidr was too much of a risk. So that left … “Tracking!” Loki exclaimed. Startling the adults who had fallen into quiet mutterings between one another.

“What tracking?” Thrym asked.

“Tracking seidr,” Loki said, shaking his head. “It’s so simple. Why didn’t I think of it before?”

“What do you mean tracking seidr, Young Prince?” Helblindi was looking at him, red eyes soft and inquisitive.

“All seidr wielders are taught to feel seidr,” Loki said. “It’s one of the first things we’re taught when we start to learn. It’s mostly to help us understand how our seidr works and connect to it, but, with time and training, you can enable yourself to feel other people’s seidr, or those of objects.”

“How can that help us find a portal?” Thor asked.

“Portals are made up of seidr. It’s an organic process that no seidr wielder has been able to recreate successfully,” Loki explained. “Mainly because it’s a mixture of seidr coming together from the Realm it’s appearing in and the one its connecting to.”

“It has its own scent,” Helblindi muttered, understanding dawning as he gazed at the little Prince with a sense of wonder.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Thrym asked.

“The seidr of the portal will be compromised of two different Realms,” Helblindi said. “It will feel different than the natural seidr of Asgard and we have a way to track that.” Helblindi nodded at Loki, who smirked as Thor gapes at him, and his mortal appears stunned.

“Can you Brother?”

“Aye, Mother taught me herself,” Loki tried not to wince at the words, them coming so naturally. Thor sucked in a breath but didn’t comment further.

“How will you sense the … seidr?” Jane peered closer at Loki, frown prominent as she studied him. “Do you have to chant something? Is there an incantation?”

“Only a fool would use an incantation to sense seidr,” Loki sneered. “Any competent being knows that seidr sensing only requires concentration and silence,” the Young Prince added before Thor could add whatever inane comment was about to come from his wide-open mouth.

Thrym snickered and Helblindi ducked his head. Thor shut his mouth, then rose an expectant eyebrow. Sniffing, Loki moved to the bow of the skiff, positioning himself so he could look off into the desolate distance. He could already feel the tingle of powerful seidr, no doubt originating from the culmination of energy that the portal was, however the blanket of Asgards ambient seidr made it difficult to distinguish, it being wrapped up within it. Closing his eyes Loki allowed himself to fall into a familiar meditative state. It was something that he had struggled with in his early years. His mind was a constant whirlwind, ideas, thoughts, feelings. It had taken his Mother sitting him on her lap, her hands on his shoulders as she talked him through meditation, calming the storm of his mind so he could allow his seidr to reach out to his inner self. Though his Mother was not with him now, Loki swore he could feel her hands, her warmth and the breath of her words against his ear.

Let yourself sink. Do not think. Do not feel. Allow these things to wash over you. They are meaningless. Your mind should not focus on them.

Loki’s breath slowed, his emotions settled, and his mind calmed. He could feel his seidr at the edge of his awareness, ready and willing to assist in whatever endeavour its master wished. But this time Loki ignored it, allowing his inner self to reach outwards, being careful not to draw on any of the seidr which lingered in the air. He didn’t want power, he just wanted to feel, though it was tempting. Loki could feel the raw, unrestrained wildness of Asgard’s sedir. It whizzed around him, coaxingly, encouraging him to reach out and take. The workings he could perform. The power that would be his to command, even as it ripped his own seidr apart and would leave him nothing once it was done. With his eyes closed he could no longer see the Great Remains, though his darkened vision was filled with colour. Deep in meditation Loki always found it easier to associate seidr with colour. Some seidr wielders preferred scent as it was less obtrusive and made it easier to stay in meditation as it was less distracting. Loki’s preference for colour was yet another thing that marked him different, even from his fellow seidr weilders.

The dominant colour which surrounded Loki was gold. It sparkled and glowed around him, swirling chaotically as Asgard’s seidr lay heavy in the air. Loki pushed though, trying to wade through the mass but he was finding it difficult. It was only as another tempting lick of power slithered down his right side that he noted a grey spot. It was barely visible and could easily be mistake as one of the numerous flecks that streamed from the golden glow of Asgard’s seidr, but Loki felt it’s energy. Dark, sorrowful. It did not belong. Reaching out a hand Loki tried to pull the energy closer, as it inched towards his inner self, he noted another, bigger piece further away, this one mixed with some of Asgard’s golden seidr.

“Turn east,” Loki ordered. He felt the skiff alter course and as it did so another mixed seidr nugget made itself known. “Keep on this heading.”

Loki tracked the pieces as the skiff moved forward, noting the size, some so small that they were hardly noticeable, while others were bigger, the mixture of golden seidr and the grey silver making it hard to tell which was which. It was as they gathered pace that Loki felt something stir ahead. He shivered and gasped as an assault intruded into his meditation. Stepping back, he was grateful for the hand that steadied him, though was surprised to open his eyes and find King Helblindi looking down on him in concern.

“Is all well?”

“Aye, I was just startled. I think the portal is close.”

“I’d say it’s here,” Thrym inclined his head and Loki looked up as they rounded one of the shorn off mountains to come face to face with the swirling vortex that made up the portal to the Dark Elves domain. It was not a ferocious looking thing, merely a distortion in the air that would have easily been overlooked if no one was paying attention. But Loki could feel the seidr. It was like an inferno. Boiling with rage as the two opposite seidr signatures came crashing together, creating a unique seidr that both belonged and was alien at the same time.

“Is that it?” Thor asked.

“Will the skiff even get through there?” Jane added. “It doesn’t look big enough for an adult to go through.”

“What you see is only the external workings,” Loki said as he locked down his own seidr, not wanting it to be pulled into the portal along with all the other seidr which linger in the air. He turned to Thrym, “drive the skiff through.”

Thrym nodded, hand gripping the tiller to direct their flight. The skiff was buffeted, winds created by the suction of the portal as they drew nearer straining the seidr navigation. Loki worriedly gripped the sides. It would take a great deal to pull the skiff off course, the spells woven into the material making it respond better in all weathers along with feeling the intent of the pilot, making deviation or flight errors minimal. For the portal distortion to cause this much disturbance showed Loki how powerful the seidr was.

As they came closer Loki’s hair whipped about his face, the skiff creaked and Thrym place his other hand on the tiller to steady them. A vicious gust of seidr empowered wind had Loki stumbling, only for a large hand to clasp his shoulder, stopping him from slamming into the side of the skiff.

“Careful,” Helblindi rumbled, pulling the Young Prince away from edge, stepping in front to shelter him from the worst of the distortion. Loki felt an instant cold of the Jotun Kings hand, penetrating through his cloths before fizzling to a pleasant sensation as the ice reached his skin. Hastily stepping away, Loki nodded at the King as the skiff breached the portal and control was wrenched from Thrym’s hands.

They all rocked forward, the skiff controlled by the flow of seidr as it exited Asgard and into Svartalheim.

“Wow,” Jane mumbled, and Loki had to bite his lip to stop from commentating on her awe-struck expression. It wasn’t as if he hadn’t studied the theory around portals. They were an area of seidr that was highly researched and captivated most seidr wielders imaginations. Mainly to the number of limitations it presented and the challenge. Travelling between Realms was something that had been lost to time. Of course, there were artefacts and those, like Loki who were able to travel at will on the branches of Yggdrasil, but creating a portal was something that had been lost to the ancient times. The Bifrost was the only known construct that remained of those times and was a source of great curiosity across the Nine Realms, one that Asgard guarded jealously. However, Loki had to admit there was something beautiful about a naturally occurring portal. Unlike the external working, all could feel and sense the internal structure of the portal. A long expanse of swirling colours, primarily gold and dark silver, the seidr of the two realms, but Loki could see several others, creating a collage of colour that was difficult to focus on. It twisted around them in a tunnel, guiding the skiff forward and through space. If Loki was to liken the working to anything it would be what the mortals called a drill. It was a crude concept, but the seidr of the two Realms essentially mixed, drilling between the physical and metaphorical space between them, allowing both organic and inorganic matter to pass though, though not always unscathed with how the skiff listed recklessly from side to side, despite Thrym’s strength.

“Hold on to something,” he called, and the skiff lurched to the right suddenly, the calm before the storm of seidr causing all to fall into a false sense of security.

Loki was thankfully able to tuck himself low and towards the side, saving him from the worst of there backlash. Helblindi and Thrym were not so luckily. Their larger frames making it impossible to stay away from the buffeting winds created by the swirling seidr. Thor and Jane had retreated to the lower deck, Thor pushing Jane’s back to the mast so that his own more robust frame could take the brunt. That isn’t to say that Jane was spared. Her hair whipped around her head, tugging and pulling as though the seidr wanted to rip it from her head.

Thrym grunted as he wrestled with the tiller, ensuring that they remained on track, even as the portal did it’s best to beat them back.

“How long will this last?” Thrym asked, breath puffing out.

“Portals can last from anywhere between seconds to hours,” Loki called over the wind.

“Let us pray from the former,” Thrym groaned.

It was jarring. The seidr of the portal doing its best to throw them off course. Loki wasn’t sure what would happen if they connected with the swirling seidr that surrounded them. Possibly be transported to another part of Yggdrasil, though that was not something Loki would be willing to risk.

“Ahead!” Thor’s shout directed the bedraggled groups gaze, following Thor’s pointed finger. It was small, hardly noticeable but ahead of them a rip has appeared in the sky. It reached the top of the seidr vortex and down so far that the bottom was indistinguishable. It was black, so dark that Loki’s sight couldn’t penetrate it, though the seidr that circulated around it was calmer, with a stronger flavour of Svartalheim.

“Sail for it,” Loki said, clinging tightly to the side as the skiff did its best to dislodge its passengers.

They kept a steady course, Thrym’s hand keeping the skiff settled and unable to fly away into the unknown. The gap grew larger, and Loki could see the twinkle of what could be stars beyond. Just as he felt the ambient seidr around them begin to lose its ferocity something came hurtling from behind them. Loki couldn’t be sure what kind of beast it was, it was passing by so fast that he was unable to see anything but two large appendages and what appeared to be dark wings spread out across its back. It cut across their path, having not come from the Asgardian side of the portal, rather sucked in from elsewhere in a frenzy that had it squealing. It was not there more than a second, it hardly should have caused any disturbance. Only as it passed through the seidr portal one of its flailing legs caught the skiff, dislodging Thrym’s hard fought hold on the tiller, sending it careening off course.

Loki felt the seidr reclaim them, ripping them from the portal exit. They floated briefly, caught in the combatting forces of energy, each wanting to tear them apart in their own way. Then they were lifted, racing higher, the sail almost hitting the swirls of seidr that would send them anywhere.

Unthinkingly Loki locked one hand around the side of the skiff, hoping that would be enough to keep him anchored. He reached out with the other hand, summoning his own seidr to cast the strongest barrier he could. The spark of green emerged just before they could hit the portals vortex tunnel, bouncing them off and down.

They were not back on course, though they were out of immediate danger. Relieved Loki recalled his seidr, only to find it caught in a spider web of Asgard’s and Svartalheim’s. They toyed with it, as though intrigued by this new intruder, then the seidr of Svartalheim latched on and started to pull Loki’s sedir from him. The shock of his sedir being stolen had Loki crying out. His stomach crunched and he felt as though his entire body was being squeezed tight. He couldn’t catch his breath.

He was barely aware of the shouts around him, though the ice-cold touch that came to his shoulder was a brief reprieve for the fire that was coursing through him. Loki’s distress must have been broadcasted through his seidr as it thought to pull itself away from Svartalheim’s. He could feel how Asgard’s stilled and then tried to tug him away, but with them being so far removed from Asgard’s side of the portal, it’s seidr didn’t have nearly as much power as Svartalheim’s. It was like his was being devoured. Loki could barely hang onto his seidr. He gasped, already able to feel a portion taken, fuelling Svartalheim’s continuous attack. He felt it paused when a pulse of foreign seidr came from within him. Loki would have normally been furious at the way the limiters placed by his Mother blocked his seidr, but in that moment he could do nothing but sob in relief at the reprieve it gave him. Though it would do nothing in the long run. Eventually Svartalheim’s seidr would break through and if allowed would take more of his own, all of it, which could potentially leave Loki a husk, not just lacking sedir, but his life as well.

“Got yourself into a sticky situation,” a voice whispered in his ear. “With all the progress this version of you has made it would be a shame to end things here.”

Loki felt a foreign sedir merge with his own. The shot of power had tears escaping his eyes and he howled. However, the boost gave his flagging seidr what it needed. Already slippery his seidr wrenched itself from the grasp of Svartalheims sedir, helped by Asgard, the foreign sedir and the protection his Mother’s limiter granted him. Loki didn’t even think about recalling it, his sedir already retreating to his being, to nestle deep in his core, safe from any others that wished to separate it from its master. Loki collapsed boneless, the tension from before bleeding strength from his physical body and not just his seidr. He blinked his eyes open to see King Helblindi leaned over him, eyes wide with worry, cold hands holding Loki’s much smaller frame.

“Prince Loki? Prince Loki? Thrym, get this thing under control!”

“Aye my King,” Thrym called.

Loki felt the skiff come under control, the shouts of Thor starting to blend away as King Helblindi spoke to him, his words nothing but white noise in his ears.

As his vision faded, Loki thought he saw over the Jotun King’s shoulder, perched on the side of the skiff, the old Norn. A grin cracking her face, sending wrinkles rippling across the surface. It was her chuckled that followed Loki into unconsciousness.

***

The pleasant heat of a fire greeted Loki’s return to consciousness. It was followed up with the realisation that he was wrapped in something warm, and he could no longer feel the dip and roll of the skiff beneath him. Startled but unable to do much, Loki opened his eyes. Needing a moment to reorientate, Loki noted how dark it was, the fire he had been laid by, sending shadows creeping far into the distance. The familiar scent of ozone lingered under Loki’s nose, and he was able to move his hand enough to grasp at the comforting warmth of Thor’s red cape that had been wrapped around him, though he was still too disorientated to be able to see where he was.

“Oi, he’s moving.”

“Loki?”

It took all of Loki’s self-control not to be sick as hands came to his shoulders, turning and lifting him at the same time so he could be laid against someone.

“Loki, are you well?”

Instead of the snappish retort he would like to give all Loki managed was a groan. He was able to focus his sight enough to make out Thor staring down at him. His elder brother’s eyes were pinched with worry. It was the first time that Loki had even noted the wrinkles that were starting to form around Thor’s eyes and mouth. Now, his Brother was by no means old. If he was Midgardian, he wouldn’t be considered past his thirties. But it was revealing for Loki to notice how his Brother seems to have aged, especially within the last year or so.

“Is he ok?”

“I believe so,” Thor said, looking over Loki’s head, which Loki somehow was able to twist to follow. He was right that he’d been laid out beside a fire, the crackling flames giving him warmth and light to see the large shadows of Thrym and King Helblindi sat on the opposite side. The smaller form of Thor’s Midgardian was closer, though she was laid, much like Loki, back turned to them as she slept.

Loki shifted, placing a hand on Thor’s chest to push himself up further, only to feel a shot of pain through his chest. He hissed.

“Careful Brother,” Thor murmured, as though speaking to a frighted mare. “You have been unconscious for over an hour; we feared you would not wake.”

“I am well.”

Thrym scoffed. “You most certainly are not,” he rumbled. “Though I can not ken the injury, one does not simply remain unconscious for no reason.”

“What happen Young Prince?” King Helblindi asked.

Settling himself so Thor was taking most of his weight, though it appeared he was sitting himself, Loki frowned. “The portal was made up of sedir. When I used my own seidr to stop us from colliding with the vortex it noticed me.” Loki shivered and couldn’t resist wrapping an arm across his stomach. “The seidr of Svartalheim tried to take my seidr.”

King Helblindi chocked, though Thrym and Thor frowned.

“What do you mean?” Thor asked.

“The portal was created by the clashing seidr of Asgard and Svartalheim. It was chaotic and any other foreign seidr, mainly the natural ambient seidr of the Great Remains is what helped to keep it open, adding fuel. When I used my seidr it was picked up and the seidr of Svartalheim tried to take it from me to continue to fuel itself.” Loki shook his head. “If it wasn’t for an influx of seidr I wouldn’t have been able to rip free. It would have taken my seidr, I would have …” he didn’t finish but Thor didn’t need him to. A large hand came around his shoulders to plant itself firmly on his shoulder, squeezing tight. Even Thrym and King Helblindi looked even more grim, their azure faces darker in the shadow of the fire. “Where are we now?” Loki asked in a hopeful bid to divert attention. “Were we able to pass through the portal?”

“Aye,” Thor grunted. “We passed through unscathed, though we had to activate the skiffs atmosphere stabiliser.”

“The stabiliser? Why?”

“The condition of Svartalheim is not conducive for life,” Helblindi said. “Though we could breathe the air, it was difficult, and the Midgardian suffered the most, even with the Aether inside of her.”

Loki nodded, that explained why Jane was currently asleep. Even though the Aether was powerful, even it couldn’t change a host body so much that it could withstand the atmospheric effects of a planet.

“You stayed on the skiff until you were stabilised enough?”

Thrym nodded. “It settled the air for us, not that it is much help. In the time we have been here I have seen nothing but barren land. The sky is so thick with fog if the sun does rise here, I doubt it will make it through to give us any light at all.”

As his Brother and Helblindi made quiet agreement, discussing the state of the planet in greater detail, Loki took the chance to look around. Though the fire did not give much illumination for distance Loki could make out jagged rock formations, along with a sand desert that stretched out into nothingness, only broken by the rocks that were scattered, as though shattered and left where they lay. At the distance Loki could not be sure on their size, though he was sure that while some small and easily scalable, Loki noted a large shadow that took up what was visible of the horizon, rivalling the famed mountains of Nidavellir. Craning his neck back to stare at the sky, Loki had to agree with Thrym’s words. The cloud was so thick he would think it was the middle of the night, though it was dark, Loki could distinguish a red tint to the colouration. He wasn’t sure if it was a factor of the atmosphere disturbance, but it did nothing to ease Loki’s fears. The air was heavy, and Loki was glad that Thor and the Jotun’s had had the forethought to use the stabiliser. Skiff stabilises were for emergency use. They allowed the residents of the skiff to be protected while the seidr working adapted their internal structures to temporarily be able to breath previously unhabitable air. It was a piece of work whose creator had not been native to Asgard and found the air hard to breathe. They hadn’t even been from any of the other Realms, instead out in the deep cosmos of space, having washed up on Asgard due to travel issues. They had lived out their life on Asgard, an unfortunately short one due to not having the same physiology as the Asgardians and so was not able to ingest a golden apple and extend their life.

“So, what do we do now?” Loki asked.

“Rest,” Thor rumbled, squeezing Loki’s shoulder. “You and Jane are injured, and we need to be sure that we have everything in place before we approach Malekith.”

“And how are you going to do that?”

“You don’t need to know that.”

“Thor.”

“Do not argue with me on this Loki,” Thor said, his tone stiffening and drawing Loki’s green eyes up so he could glare at his elder Brother. “It is enough that you are here, I will not have you interacting with Malekith if I can help it.”

“But -”

“You will have another duty, Prince Loki. A far more important one than dealing with Malekith.”

Loki turned his focus from Thor to Helblindi, hunched over the fire watching the two brothers with a shadowed expression.

“What do you mean?”

“King Helblindi, I said -”

“It is better that he be in place where we know what he will be doing and with a focus, so he stays out of trouble,” Helblindi cut through Thor’s protest. Loki felt those red eyes settle on him heavily. “You will come with myself. I will destroy the Dark Elf ship, but not before a search. There may be a cure for Queen Frigga within.”

Loki stilled. How could he have forgotten such an important detail. Wasn’t this his soul goal for wanting to come on this quest in the first place. The memory of his Mother, unmoving within the soul forge, his Father’s lonely form beside her came to his mind and his stomach clenched painfully. How could he have forgotten?

“I do not like the idea of you endangering yourself with out me there my King,” Thrym scowled.

“It is best that you accompany Prince Thor,” Helblindi disagreed. “It would not do for myself and Thor to be seen together during this. The alliance is already being looked at with scrutiny before all this began, we cannot afford any of the other realms to doubt our word.”

Thrym grunted but didn’t protest again. Loki looked from one blue face to the other but neither gave him any clues as to what they were speaking of. It burned that he hadn’t been included in whatever planning had taken place while he had been unconscious. Did they forget who was the one to bring them here. Thor would not have even been able to leave the Realm Eternal without his help and now they were not even going to fill them in on their plan?

“We should rest for a little longer,” Thor said, pulling Loki closer so that he was lain more against his chest. Loki wanted to wrench himself away, demand the explanation that was being kept from him. But the warmth of his Brother’s body heat and his already exhausted seidr left him struggling to keep his eyes open. Soon they were closed, and Loki slept.

***

He was roused with a rough shake and hands coming under his shoulders to lever him to his feet.

“Come, it is time.”

Loki allowed himself to be manhandled onto the skiff as he reoriented himself. He could make out the huge shape of Thrym at the tiller. Helblindi was perched on the bow and Jane loitered near the door which led to the interior cabin, blue dress swaddled in a blanket around her shoulders. Thor pushed Loki the rest of the way on to the skiff, ensuring that he is steady on his feet before nodding to Thrym who activated the skiffs engines, hovering them in the air so they could sweep across the desolate landscape.

Loki had thought he had an idea of the landscape from previously, but he had vastly underestimated the utter devastation that had swept over Svartalheim after the last war. Thrym had been right to suspect that the sky would not lighten. In fact it hadn’t changed, casting the world into shadows that made it harder to see how life could have existed on this planet. Sand and rock were all that remained of what once was lush green land. Loki didn’t know much about Svartalheim before the war of the Dark Elves, accounts differed on a lot of things. Some called the Dark Elves a species that excelled in the intelligent arts. They were bright, innovative and pushed their Realm with technology unlike the others of the Nine who remained with seidr as their primary power source. Others said that the Dark Elves were the most primitive of the Nine. Preferring to live in isolated tribes with no one true leader among them. That only having changed with the war, with Malekith somehow uniting the Elves to create one fighting force which fell to ruin at the hand of Bor. Loki wasn’t sure which to believe, most likely it was a mixture of the two, but all could agree that Svartalheim was the most beautiful of the Nine Realms before the war. Its green and luscious foliage was how it made its name with the other Realms that made up Yggdrasil. They traded rare plants and roots that had the greatest of medicinal properties, for good or evil. Trees larger than even some of the grandest buildings of Asgard had dominated the skyline here once upon a time, now all that remained of that wonder was sand and rocks. The bright blue of the sky, once home to the smallest of the stars of the Nine Realms but cast a pleasant steady heat across the Realm for all of the solar year was now obliterated, lost in the trampling of war, probably never to be recovered along with its people.

“We should be coming upon Malekith’s ship soon,” Thrym announced, startling the group who had all fallen quiet in thought.

“How do you know where to find him?” Jane asked, having pulled herself from the cabin door to stand beside Thor, still sheltered by his larger bulk as the wind whipped around them.

“Malekith had ships when he came to Asgard,” King Helblindi explained. “From my understanding before the attack on Asgard, no one had seen a Dark Elf ship since before the war. That implies there must be some sort of power source that has kept the ship functional here in the years no one has seen one.”

“And how does that help us?”

Helblindi smirked. “If Svartalheim is anything like Jotunheim the only power source available to Malekith will be his Realms core.”

“But that could be anywhere.’ Helblindi shook his head.

“All Realm cores are protected and are central to the Realm in which they dwell. There is a reason the central city of Asgard was built where it was. The same is said for Utgard. The ancestors knew that localising their power around the core of the Realm was the best way to stay alive.” Helblindi shook his head, looking out at the passing devastation. “I read many stories of the fall of Svartalheim, all mention their great city, hidden by many barriers, both physical and of sedir. It is said it took the Asgardians months to penetrate their defences, chipping slowly until finally the walls fell and the descended on the Dark Elf army. The records are unclear as to what exactly happened.”

“Grandfather faced Malekith there,” Thor added, tone solemn. “He had hoped to simply confront the elf and see things through. Unfortunately, Malekith was not as willing to only face Grandfather. He called for the destruction of the evacuation ships that were supposed to take his people to safety. Grandfather could do nothing as the civilian ships were brought down upon his army.”

Loki’s eyes widened and even Thrym curled his lip in disgust.

“He killed his own people?” King Helblindi asked. Thor nodded.

“From Grandfather’s account he said he could hear the screaming well after the last ship fell from the sky. The ground shook and the sky opened and rain poured. Grandfather described it as if the heavens themselves were weeping.”

“The realms core was probably shattered with the loss of its children,” Helblindi mused shaking his head. “Realm cores need life to sustain themselves and keep the planet alive.”

“Is that what is happening to Jotunheim?” Loki asked.

“Jotunheim’s heart was placed into the casket Young Prince,” Thrym answered. “It is from the separation that the planet is dying and so slowly the creatures and people are. While the circumstances are not the same, they will both have the same effect in the long run.”

“It probably didn’t help that the one to kill the Realms children was one of its own,” Helblindi explained. “As I’m sure you are aware Prince Loki, Realms have a way of being more sentient than some are willing to believe.”

Loki paused, thinking of the way Asgard’s seidr seemed to recognise him when he was trapped between it and Svartalheim’s. How it had pulled back and even tried to help him by tugging him away from danger. He smiled and nodded.

“How can a planet be sentient?” Jane asked. “Surely there would be readings that we -”

“Most realms don’t like to make their presence felt unless they need to,” Thrym cut her off, as he slowly stood to peer over the bow. “You best all prepare now. There’s a ship on the horizon.”

Surprised Loki rushed to the bow, peering out into the destruction of Svartalheim he was just able to see the familiar shape of a Dark Elf ship, moored into the middle of a sea of sand, surround on all sides by craggy cliffs that reached up into the sky as though begging for salvation. Loki curled his fingers, digging his nails into his palms as he watched the shadow disappear behind the cliffs as Thrym brought them down to land out of sight. He would get to that ship. He would find something to save Mother. No matter what it took.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

9

The skiff landed out of sight of Malekith’s ship. Loki winced at the sound of touch down, the large bulk of the skiff crushing the debris beneath it as it sat itself down on the crusted earth below. As Thor and Helblindi jumped from the skiff, already catching the anchor lines which Thrym threw to them, Loki made his way over the side, ready to jump down himself, only to stop as he caught sight of Thor’s Midgardian. 

Jane loitered by the bow, staring out at the landscape, one hand clutching tight the shawl that had been given to her, covering her shoulders and swallowing the blue dress that was already covered in grime and dirt beneath. Loki tried not to focus too much on the dress, already aware that it had been one of his Mother’s, lent to the Midgardian what felt like so long ago. His inspection brought his attention to Jane’s face. It was cast in shadow, the red haze of Svartalheim’s destroyed atmosphere making everything wash with the same colour. Her hair was tattered and starting to curl together in places. Though Loki was drawn to the tight pull around her eyes and mouth. A wince just visible under harsh bags and skin that seemed to be paling. Though none of that surprised Loki, the Aether was a high concentration of sedir energy. Even for a sedir wielder, being able to contain something like that would take its toll, most likely resulting in death for the host from prolonged exposure. Jane was a Midgardian, her body was not built to handle sedir such as the Aether, and even if she was, she was mortal, with no exposure to the life enhancing abilities of most of the creatures of the Nine and so was less durable. No, what startled and unsettled the Young Prince was the pronounced fear which linger in her eyes. With his Brother not there to command attention Loki could see it plain.  Jane was scared.

As she should be, a vindictive voice whispered in his ear. It’s her fault Mother is dying. If she hadn’t found the Aether, if she hadn’t meddled, none of this would be happening.

Every creature fears something, my love. His Mother’s words countered, soft and gentle. Loki swore he could feel the caress of her hand through his hair, warm and comforting. It is not our right to judge any being based on their fear, but on the actions they take to correct wrong and bring justice and peace to those around them.

Loki shook his head, turning from Jane to vault over the side. But his Mother’s words stayed with him. Was it right for him to judge Jane on actions that she took in ignorance and fear? She was here, with them on a planet that should be toxic to her, ready to face Malekith who would have no issue with killing her to get what he wants. Was that not brave?

Wanting to ignore these unwelcome thoughts, Loki watched as the skiff was secured, adding a layer of sedir to the anchor points to ensure that nothing would be able to dislodge them once they started their final assault on Malekith.

As Thor brought Jane down, the beings gathered together.

“We will approach the ship together for the majority of the journey from here. Once we are within range, Prince Thor, Thrym and Lady Jane will circle to the front. That should be enough to draw Malekith’s attention from where Prince Loki and I will attempt to get into the ship from the rear,” King Helblindi explained.

 “Are you sure you should come with me?” Loki asked. “I could sneak in easier on my own.”

“I am not letting you step foot onto a Dark Elf ship alone Brother,” Thor grumbled, blue eyes blazing as he stared at Loki, who had to fight to stop his lips from curling into a pout, knowing that any argument that he could give would be denied.

“Your skills will still be crucial Prince Loki,” Helblindi said. “Though I am adept at my people’s affinity for ice seidr, that is mainly for combat. Stealth will be our best asset to ensure we are not detected as we breach the ship.”

Loki nodded and Thor and Thrym discussed their own plan once they confronted Malekith. From what Loki could understand they were aiming for a double bluff. It would make sense that Thrym, being Jotun, would have the means and motive to betray Thor, if it meant revenge on Asgard’s people for the war with Jotunheim and the theft of the Casket of Ancient Winters. This would allow the Aether to be extracted from Jane by Malekith, only for Thor to be able to kill Malekith before the Aether can fully integrated into the Dark Elf’s system. It was a plan that required timing and some luck, but it was the best they had. Additionally, it would be ideal for Malekith to remove the Aether from Jane for them as he was the only being that seemed to have the capability. Loki couldn’t lie and say that he wasn’t interested in what Malekith’s technique was for controlling the Aether. The impressions he had gotten from the ancient construct was that it was wild, sentient and powerful. He had a hard time believing that Malekith would be able to subdue the Aether into submission.

“We would be best making our move once we are sure Malekith has exited his ship,” King Helblindi said, earning a nod from Thor. “We are still unsure as to what numbers Malekith has at his disposal; it would be best to assume that he will not send out his full force to meet you.”

“Aye,” Thor grumbled, eyes flashing to Loki in worry. “There is likely a contingent will remain upon the ship. Many will be drawn to us once Malekith is slain, so it is best that you remain undetectable until that time.”

“I can handle that Brother,” Loki said, a smirk twitching the corners of his lips. “Sneaking is one of my better skills, as you well know.”

Thor scowled and Loki smiled at the familiar teasing, though it did nothing to ease the tension.

“We had best hope that Malekith brings his strongest force with him on his first approach,” Thrym mused. “While the Young Prince may be able to keep them out of sight, we do not know how perceptive the beast that Malekith created is.”

Loki swallowed nervously. He remembered the creature that was not a Dark Elf but something deformed and what it had been capable of. Mostly, what it had done to his Mother. Loki was not fool enough that he thought he could take on the creature himself. He may be confident with his sedir but even sedir could be defeated with enough will and martial ability and if that creature could hold his Mother, could harm her, the greatest sedir wielder to grace the lands of Asgard, then he, not even into his early apprenticeship would stand a chance.

Thrym laughed, breaking the sombre mood, he reached to clasp the Jotun King on the shoulder, red eyes gleaming at the two Asgardian Princes. “Do don’t worry so. I have faith that we will draw Malekith’s interest enough and he would not wish to leave behind that creature when facing someone such as myself.”

Loki tried to find comfort in Thrym’s confidence, but his heart pounded with uncertainty. Their whole situation was uncertain. Malekith had all the power, and they were working against the clock. There was no guarantee that what they planned would even go ahead and Loki didn’t know how he felt about that element of risk. Even with his pranks and all the mischief he could create, he was usually able to plan so that the risk to himself was as minimal as possible. In this scenario there was no accounting for it.

They set off as a group across the haggard landscape. Thor, followed by Jane, allowing the Asgardian Crown Prince’s larger form to take the brunt of any winds that would occasionally whip through. Loki was situated after the Midgardian, with King Helblindi and Thrym bringing up the rear.

The walk was difficult, even with the skiff having brought them as close as they dared. The large formations blocked the dark elf ship from view as they drew closer, adding to the anticipation of when it would appear again in their vision.

As they rounded a form that had to be the same size as one of the tallest structures in Asgard, a light tap came to Loki’s shoulder. He turned, nodding as King Helblindi nudged him away from the group so they could cut around away from them, circling around the large formation. Loki did as directed, though not without taking one more glance back. Thrym had caught up with Thor and Jane and the three of them tracked the distance towards where the ground began to climb. It would take them up so they could see over, and Loki could just make out the top peaks of the Dark Elf ship where it waited beyond. He wasn’t given much longer to ponder as Helblindi led him further away, taking him out of sight of Thor.

They snaked around the side, moving away but remaining out of view from the ship. Helblindi stopped when the formation was low enough that the Jotun King had to bend his back to remain out of sight. Signalling for Loki to step closer, they edged towards the formation so that they could peer over the top. The Dark Elf ship looked as if it had been thrust into the planets crust, a long black creation that tapered at one end like a sword before flaring out at the top where a soft red light pulsed, barely doing anything to light up the ruined world that was its home. Loki swallowed nervously, clutching the formation so the hard debris sunk into his skin.

“We must approach with caution,” King Helblindi muttered. “They will no doubt have sensors set up, both with sedir and mechanical.”

“I should be able to deflect most sedir sensors,” Loki said. “As long as I can focus and direct the spell, we shouldn’t have any problems there.”

“That just leaves the physical sensors,” King Helblindi mused.

“My invisibility should take care of anything visual.”

“What about body heat?”

Loki shrugged, “I doubt it would make much of a difference if they could. The atmosphere out here would make any sensors unreliable.”

Still frowning, though the Jotun King didn’t question Loki further. Satisfied Loki reached for his sedir. It was still distressed with it’s brush with Svartalfheim and Asgards sedir but it seemed to be responding well. Imagining his most accomplished spell, Loki let invisibility settle over himself before pushing the sedir towards King Helblindi. Loki felt it touch the Jotun, working over his body, turning him invisible to all eyes. He ignored the way his sedir flared at the feel of frozen sedir, reaching out as though to call to his own. He retreated before he could exam it further.

“I can still see you,” King Helblindi said.

“We are linked by my seidr, all who are under the spell can see each other.”

Helblindi nodded and with sure steps he crested the formation and stepped into the open land that led the way to the Dark Elf ship.

It was unnerving to approach in such a blatant fashion. Even reassured by the knowledge of the invisibility spell, Loki would have preferred to stick to the shadows, though King Helblindi confidently led them across the distance, not once hesitating. Loki wasn’t sure if that was a show of faith in his working, or an arrogance that the Jotun felt there was nothing of threat to him.

The Dark Elf ship grew in size before them. Loki couldn’t imagine having a need for such a large vessel. Asgardian’s tended to make use of skiffs and did not use ships to venture from their planetoid home, the Bifrost making the use of them inefficient and a waste of resources. He wondered briefly what it must be like for other species of the Nine and those beyond. The only way to travel away from their home was to board a beast that would take them into the far reaches of space. Loki thought that he preferred the wild unknown of Yggdrasil’s branches to that.

As they crossed the expanse between the rocky outcropping and the ship, a harsh hot wind tugged at Loki’s locks. He shivered, feeling a bead of sweat run from his hair line. His curious eyes locked on King Helblindi, who was pacing ahead, eyes swivelling as he looked for threats. Loki wondered how the Jotun was coping with the heat. With his homeland coated in frost and snow and so his body naturally adapted to such an environment, the heat must have been unbearable. It got Loki thinking of his own issues, with the intensely hot summers Asgard often experienced, he had been forced to retreat inside on numerous occasions. Ice and cold baths being the only cure for the raging fever that would take hold of him if he became too over heated. Which was a contrast to the cooler seasons where Loki was more than happy to parade around Asgard in nothing but his short clothes. It made it apparent that Loki lacked a lot of knowledge of his birth species. The thought still made him uneasy, even with the acceptance of his family and the books his mother had provided.

They reached the foot of the ship, the wind blocked by the wide side. The pointed end which had hovered menacing over Asgard was thrust into the dried earth beneath it, knocking the overall height of the structure down by a few hundred feet. Not that it did much to make it any less imposing, with the fearsome pulsing slash of red that seemed to glow brighter than the forever stained sky that surrounded them. Loki and Helblindi circled around, pausing when they heard the guttural moaning of beings heading towards them.

King Helblindi held out his hand, stopping Loki, easing him back a step so that he was concealed by one of the protruding parts of the ship, which blocked their view of what waited beyond. Helblindi, shuffled, rotating his bulk so that he could see around their cover, though not risk being discovered himself. With careful manoeuvring Loki shifted so that he could look through the gap in the Jotun’s arm and torso. Where the harsh angular lines of the dark elf ship flattened, he could make out the dark shadow of a drop ramp lowered to the earth, where it dug in deep. Loki’s breath caught as he saw a gaggle of dark elves march down the ramp. He swallowed as they reached the foot, only to turn and march hurriedly in the opposite direction.

“Malekith has likely called reinforcements to surprise Prince Thor and Thrym,” Helblindi muttered. “He would not have risked lowering the back entrance if he thought he was flanked.”

“It is good for us though,” Loki said, stepping out from behind the Jotun, sending a whisp of seidr out to taste his surroundings. “I can feel no others presence.”

“That doesn’t mean there isn’t a Dark Elf cloaked from seidr,” Helblindi muttered.

“I can keep the invisibility spell up for a time.”

“There will be other needs for your seidr once we board Prince Loki.”

The Young Prince nodded, allowing Helblindi to walk out first, Loki’s seidr clinging to him, keeping the pair of them invisible.

Ascending the ramp had Loki’s insides churning. The red oppressive light that illuminated the Dark Elf’s ship head beckoned them in, though kept details obscured from view. Loki followed in Helblindi’s wake. Sweat began to congeal in his collar and beneath his hair. He coughed as they stepped into the interior, the heat making it difficult to breath. A cool hand landed on his shoulder, the icy touch sending a fission of calm through his whole being, allowing him to catch his breath. Green eyes met the startling red of the King, who peered at him in concern.

“Are you well, Prince Loki?”

“A…aye, just a little hot.”

King Helblindi’s face remain as unmoving as ice, but he nodded, taking his hand away and stepping away. Loki almost whined at the loss, but clamped down on his tongue before he could utter a sound.

They moved a few paces away from the ramp, Helblindi taking care to pause at any blind bends. Even though the pair were invisible, it did not make them intangible and if any Dark Elf was to come across them, they would be in for a fight that would derail all of their plans.

Helblindi grunted, stepping into an alcove that was barely big enough for the pair of them. Leaning down he whispered in Loki’s ear. “Can you cast two spells simultaneously?”

Loki frowned, glancing at the cuffs still attached to his wrists, empowered by his Mother’s seidr. “Maybe before,” he said. “My seidr is restricted now, I do not have access to all my ability. Casting two spells may be draining for me. I don’t know how effective they would be.”

Helblindi sighed. “I had hoped that it was possible for a tracking spell to be cast alongside the invisibility, it would make things safer.”

“What would you wish to track?”

“We need to get to the central control of the ship,” Helblindi explained. “While most of the Dark Elves will hopefully be engaged by Thor and Thrym there will be those left behind and with a ship such as this we cannot allow them to use it to attack, or Norns forbid escape to another realm.”

Loki nodded, that was logical. The Dark Elves couldn’t be allowed to escape, they would only bring more devastation to the Nine Realms.

“It is also the best place to see the inventory the Dark Elves have on the ship.”

“Inventory?”

“Aye. All inventory is usually kept in a manifest of some sort. We might be able to find the source of the poison your Mother currently has running through her.”

Loki stilled, in all the chaos he had forgotten about his goal, his whole reasoning for coming on this crazy expedition in the first place.

“Right,” he said, closing his eyes and reaching for his seidr. “I will have to drop the invisibility spell.”

“I will keep watch.”

Loki nodded and released his spell. He felt King Helblindi shuffle in front of him before allowing himself to sink into his seidr. It was still distressed from the earlier encounter with Svartalfheim’s and Asgard’s tug of war over it, plus the chains of his Mother’s restrictions still shone out. However, for the idea Loki had he should be able to bypass the restrictions and not over tax his seidr.

As he was unfamiliar with the ship and its inhabitants, he would not be able to track anything in the traditional sense. However, with his seidr he would be able to map the Dark Elf ship, giving him and internal perspective that would allow him to find the central control.

Coaxing his seidr, gathering it close he slowly allowed it to expand from his body. It sent a warm. Shivering across his skin. A gentle caress, like his Mother’s hand against his cheek. As his seidr left the confines of his body and made contact with the ship, behind Loki’s closed his eyes as his seidr built a picture for him. Tinted a glowing green the ships infrastructure became a playground for Loki to explore. Corridors were sketched out, along with doors, and rooms filled with miscellaneous furniture. Loki’s inner eye wandered over the blueprint coming to life before him, small enough that he can see each individual component. It was like watching a child build a castle, only in much greater detail. He noted a set of shafts that seemed to have an object moving up and down within them, along with a small set of spiralling stairs cloistered away in a corner, probably for emergency use only. His seidr continue to build the small model. Loki shifted his perspective, his gaze noting something far below, probably where the ship had thrust it’s self into Svartalfheim’s crust. It was a set of rooms, small and compact, with only a single staircase leading down. Fascinated, Loki pushed his vision closer, inserting his vision into the model so he could project himself down the short corridor his seidr mapped.

Close up, the rooms appeared even smaller, he could make out no details, his seidr touching nothing to add the impression that there was anything housed within the spaces. As he was about to retreat his seidr flickered and he felt the stirrings of life within a room on the right.

Loki shifted over, pushing his vision forward only to be confront by a maligned mass of seidr. The competing energies within the Dark Elf were clashing, creating a spectrum of colour that would have been beautiful to anyone without seidr, instead it made Loki sick. His physical body lurched, and he held a hand to his throat as he held off on being sick.

“Young Prince?” Kind Helblindi’s concerned enquiry earned a headshake from Loki.

“I’m fine,” he muttered, taking a steadying breath. “Though I fear Malekith has been experimenting.” The horrendous mass of seidr that the creature possessed was an amalgamation of the natural seidr of what had to have been once a Dark Elf. Loki wasn’t sure what had happened to the creature, only that it looked as though their seidr system had been overloaded with a foreign seidr that had tried to strengthen the Dark Elf’s innate seidr, only to turn and try to devour it, there fore creating a half-transformed creature that continued to live in tormented pain, unable to even move or think without being in agony. Loki pondered why the poor being hadn’t been killed by Malekith. It had been left to rot away in the bowels of the ship, alone. Though, who was to know the thoughts of a being such as Malekith, a creature who would happily slaughter their own people just to win a war.

Steadying his seidr, Loki returned to his map, keeping his gaze away from the lower regions of the ship. As he changed the angle his eyes found a room right in the eye of the structure several floors above where he and Kind Helblindi were. He took note of the seidr of several Dark Elves that remained in the space, one of the few locations that he detected any life.

“I think I have it. There are a few Dark Elves in an area that seems to be the most central and has good connections to the main ship interiors. I can’t really tell from the details of the room if it is the control room however.”

“It’s still the best guess we have,” King Helblindi said. “Location?”

“Several floors above,” Loki answered, opening his eyes and slowly regathering his seidr. “There are two transports that would take us up there, but there’s no guarantee that we wouldn’t be caught in one. I noted some stairs but that might take us more time to ascend than we have.”

“True, Thrym’s and Prince’s Thor’s distraction will only last for so long and the more time we waste here the lesser the chance we have of aiding them and them being able to successfully hold off Malekith before he takes what he wants from the mortal.”

Loki shook his head and King Helblindi shrugged his large shoulders. “We will have to take the risk of the transports. Is it possible to recast the invisibility spell?”

“Aye, though within a small space it may not be as effective.”

“We will make do.”

Loki pulled back his seidr before releasing it in his most useful spell. Invisibility settled over the pair once more and they moved back into the main corridor, Loki acting as a guide as Kind Helblindi took point before him.

The ship was mostly empty, or at least the parts they traversed. The Jotun King careful manoeuvred his larger bulk through the narrower corridors. It was obvious that the ship had not been built for someone of his size and Loki was amazed that he was even able to navigate himself through the tighter spaces without too much issue, though there was a close encounter with the door, which opened with a hiss as the King’s shoulders scrapped over the activation consol.

Loki trotted behind, keeping the invisibility in place as he led them to the transports from the vague impression his seidr had left for him of the layout.

“Wait,” he said, hand coming to rest on the Jotun’s cool skin, unaware of the flare of azure that ran up his fingertips before it was swiftly erased. King Helblindi paused at the prompting, glancing behind. Loki signalled for him to step back slightly, easing his own way in front. He didn’t wait for the Jotun King to protest before he set off ahead. His seidr encouraged him forward, becoming a beacon as they rounded a corner to appear in a wide-open entry way. Several smaller corridors branched off from the hub, though it was the towering turbo elevator that had Loki’s full attention. Made of what Loki thought must be a steel composite of some kind, it shone in the low rocha glow that cast the whole of the dark elf’s ship in a bloody red. It shot through the doming roof above them, separating one floor from the next as it climbed higher out of sight.

Thankful that no Dark Elves roamed the area, Loki shot over the lift. Running his hand over the side he was grateful when two smooth doors opened, revealing the bright interior of the turbo.

“It will be a tight squeeze,” he said. King Helblindi shrugged, and Loki allowed the Jotun to step in first. Shimming himself into position in the remaining space Loki grimaced at the holographic pad that signified the call buttons. The AllSpeak did not extend to the written word and unlike others in the Nine, the Dark Elves did not make use of the universal number system, preferring their own varied interpretations.

He looked to King Helblindi who shrugged. Resigned to moving floor by floor until his seidr signalled him further Loki pressed the bottom button. The doors slid shut and they began to move.

“This destroys any element of surprise we might have,” Loki said as he closed his eyes, studying the sedir map that remained for him to view. “I can’t tell the floor at all.”

“Do not fear, things will work out.”

Loki wanted to scoff but was stopped as the doors opened. Unease prickled the back of his neck, but he thankfully let loose a sigh as all that waited for them was another corridor. Loki couldn’t sense any nearby Dark Elves, but nor were they near their destination. Pressing the next button, they resumed the climb.

“Prince Loki?”

“Hmm?”

“I hope you will not mind my saying but you are indeed a greatly devoted son.”

Loki frowned, turning so he could see the azure face of the Jotun King, whose own eyes were fixed on the doors before them.

“I am?”

“You are risking your life for your Mother’s are you not? Who would not call that devoted?”

“I am sure my Mother and Father would call it foolish,” Loki muttered. He did not want to picture his Father’s face once he found both him and Thor gone. He already did not have the best track record of listening to his parents and even now he still defied them. But how could he stand by when his Mother needed him.

King Helblindi chuckled, and Loki allowed a small smile to slip free. “Though, I think even though it might be foolish. I might even be fooling myself, that there is anything here that can … that can help. I still have to try.”

“Because she is your Mother?”

“Because I love her.”

Helblindi stiffened and those red eyes found his. Loki found it difficult to describe the emotion that seemed to be hidden within them, fondness with a hint of mourning.

“I am glad.”

The doors opened and Loki had to swallow back any reply as they opened out on to a large chamber. Loki could already feel the living sedir of several Dark Elves in the room before he could fully comprehend the space. His eyes were able to take in the large window that dominated one whole end of the space, along with a collection of consoles, some with chairs behind them, along with an upper balcony that ran along the top floor of the whole room that stretched up high above them, ending with a twinkling collection of flashing lights that powered the one functional Dark Elf ship that remained on the planet.

The sudden opening of the turbo elevator drew the attention of the Dark Elves occupying the space. They turned as one. Their blanked masked faces turning to bore holes into the two invaders that had intruded upon their inner sanctum.

Loki saw the flash of a blaster come to aim at them, only to be throw aside as King Helblindi barrelled past him, swinging a large arm which unleash a torrent of frost into the room, freezing the occupants momentarily.

“Take cover!” the Jotun King ordered as he rushed the closest Dark Elf, gripped the flailing being in his large fist. Loki saw the frost creep from the Jotun’s fingers, freezing the armoured mask that hid the Dark Elf’s face. They reached up, as though to push the Jotun away, only for their hands to fall short as the King of the Jotun’s squeezed his fist, exploding the now frozen Dark Elf head in his grasp, showering the room with glimmering red diamonds.

Loud blaster shots rang through the air and Loki dived aside as the deadly glowing projectiles smashed into the wall above his head. Crawling away from the main fire fight, Loki watched as Helblindi summoned yet more ice. His large hands twisted, the ice coming to his call as though dragged from the air particles, freezing them like blooming petals in a sudden snowstorm. The blaster fire crashed into the ice, shattering it, though it was enough to offer Helblindi a smoke screen to make his way closer to the next Dark Elf to cross his path. Sliding across the ice forming beneath his feet, dragging one hand down to create an ice shard, the Jotun king thrust it through the next Dark Elf’s torso, not pausing as he ripped through armour, bone and sinew. The King moved on, using a combination of ice and his own large bulk to decimate through the Dark Elf forces inside the console room until all that remained was ice and blood.

“Young Prince?”

“Here,” Loki shuffled upright, coming out from where he squeezed himself into a corner. Stepping through the gore and viscera he approached the Jotun King. The flying blood of his enemies that had managed to land upon him was already frozen and flaking away, leaving no traces upon the azure skin. Loki had to stop his mouth from dropping open at the sight which remained. He had only ever heard the tales of savagery the Jotun’s bestowed upon their enemies, how they ripped apart and desecrated the corpse in a wild frenzy that could rival a full Asgardian Berserker of old. However, from what Loki had clearly just witnessed, how while Helblindi’s attacks were brutal, had been quick and efficient. He could even argue that they were better thought out then those of some Asgardian warriors. It made him wonder just why such tales escalated in the aftermath of the Asgardian, Jotun war.

“That seems to be all that are here,” Helblindi muttered as he stared down at a fallen Dark Elf. He glanced up a Loki, who briefly flared his seidr so he could nod in agreement. “Then this is where we must part ways for a time.”

“Why?”

“It would be best that one of us stay here,” Helblindi explained. “While we have been able to take control for now, we do not know exactly how many Dark Elves may still be on the ship.”

“My seidr -”

“There are ways that those not practiced in the arts can hide their presence from a seidr wielder,” Helblindi shook his head. “It is best that we are cautious. Besides, here would be the best place to find a way to destroy this ship. The way it leeches from the failing core of this world is not something I can continue to tolerate. Plus, it is best not to leave Malekith with such a weapon.”

Loki sighed; it was a reasonable argument. Prepared for the lecture of what to look for around the console room, Loki was surprised when Helblindi pointed him up towards the higher balcony. “Perhaps if you start your search up there. There may be an infirmary close to here due to the centralised location. If there is any place a cure for the Queen may be found, it is there.”

Shocked into speechlessness by the contrary order, Loki didn’t fight as a large hand nudged him away, a thin trail of frost clinging to his clothes as he stumbled. Helblindi smiled at him as Loki regained his bearings enough to offer a nod of thanks before mounting a set of stairs which led him to the balcony above.

Upon his feet reaching the peak, Loki took his bearings. It seemed to be more of an observation deck than have any kind of strategic meaning to the balcony. Loki wondered if once upon a time Malekith had stood here, looking through the large windows which showed the remains of his red and dying world. Taking a glance himself, he was glad for the thick covering of red which didn’t allow him to see much below. He wondered how Thor and Thrym were doing. Had their end of the plan gone well? Was Jane free of the Aether? Was Malekith dead? Loki had faith in his Brother to do well in a fight, but, while he had improved much he was still not the most intelligent thinker. If Malekith had a trap of his own in place it just might be enough to topple the mighty Thor from his pedestal. Loki was thankful that Thrym had remained by the Asgardian Prince’s side. Though not the most approachable, he was a veteran, once fighting at the side of his Father. Experience would serve the young Crown Prince well. Loki momentarily thought on the Midgardian, Jane. The Aether had been making steady progress of corrupting her, no doubt it would take her life if it was allowed to remain inside of her. While his own thoughts for the Midgardian were still uncharitable, he would not wish for such a sad end of her life to come while his Brother was so involved enough to be effected by her passing.

Sucking in a breath, Loki allowed his sedir to spread beyond him. It would not allow him to cast if invisibility spell, though it would give him more of a sense of what was a round him, and he would rather have foreknowledge of a being coming towards him, than run the risk of being tackled even while invisible. It was not as detailed as the working he had performed to map the ship before, but worked in real time, much to his own preference.

Stepping back and through a doorway set into the wall of the ship towards the right-hand side of the balcony, Loki began his search. The entry way led into a narrow corridor, it bent around in both directions, giving Loki a choice of which he would prefer to follow. Instinctively he turned left, stepping along until it rounded off, the route ahead straightening out, only to reveal the corridor dead ended, with a door blocking the only way on.

Unconcerned Loki hustled over, brushing fingers over the scanner by the door, he was unsurprised to find that it opened at his prompting. The Dark Elves, it seemed had not bothered to install much in the way of security. Most likely confident that none but themselves would ever make it on to the ship.

Sliding aside, Loki stepping inside an oval infirmary. It remained him of Eir’s domain back in the halls of Asgard. Bed lined one side, though they appeared to be rounded and covered by a dome, stopping anyone from climbing on. The other had a messy collection of desks, which spread to the shelving with reached high to the ceiling. Miraculous healing tools covered their surfaces along with the floor. As though a storm had ripped through the room and displaced everything, leaving them in a tangled heap in its wake. The infirmary stretched further than Loki could see. Though the desks seemed to stop part way down, signalling a sharp turn, observing anything further form view.

Coming inside Loki eyed the shelves and desks. It was possible he may be able to find a clue there. Possibly the Dark Elves had a data bank that he could make use of. They surely didn’t make use of parchment still, even the Midgardians seemed to have moved on to more technological improvements. Careful to step over any equipment that had been left prone, Loki approached one of the beds. It reminded him of the Soul Forges Asgard used, though he could not understand why the top was covered so. The base was bright white, though seemed that have become chipped and faded with age. Placing a hand on the side, Loki pulled back in surprise at the heat which emitted from the metal casing. Curious he leaned in, peering in the top. It appeared to be darkened glass, making it difficult to see anything. Frowning Loki leaned closer, a fingertip tapping on the glass softly in case that heat came once more. Light shone suddenly from beneath the glass, illuminating the interior, giving Loki a clear view of a child Dark Elf, no mask or armour covering their faces, leaving nothing to hide the hollow cheeks and paper-thin skin, paled even further by death, though lain trapped beneath the glass of the bed. Recoiling in horror, Loki stumbled away, tripping over the scattered equipment. His booted foot landed with a crunch on somethings surface. A squeal of static filled the air.

“Help! Help! By the Norns, is anybody listening to me?!”

Unable to stop his fall Loki collapsed onto his back, the wind momentarily knocked out of him.

“They need to stop. If this continues the ship won’t have any energy left in which to sustain the pods! I don’t care what Malekith wants, the power supply is already limited and we’re lucky that the Asgardian’s haven’t found us yet. The central pods will be the only ones functional if he does this. The rest will be boiled alive.”

Looking up, Loki searched for the source of the distorted voice. Glancing down he saw a holopad, broken, either from age or a previous accident, he didn’t know but projected onto the floor was a short recording. Shuffling around he leaned over, he recognised the infirmary he was in, only this one had flashing red lights obscuring most of the room. He could hear screams. Were they Dark Elves? A shadow took up most of the projection. Loki couldn’t make out may of their features but knew they were a Dark Elf by the pointed ears and narrow build.

Static cut off whatever the Ef was screaming about over their shoulder. Suddenly they turned, the recording shifting as though the holopad had been pick up, finally revealing pale blue eyes, though the fear and grief within them made Loki’s stomach curl.

“Norns save us all.”

The holo cut off and Loki remained staring at the floor. Pushing himself to his feet, he looked again at the beds? Pods? Taking an unsteady step forward, he passed the first pod, moving to the second, hesitantly, he tapped a finger to the glass, light blooming into being. Swallowing, he looked within. Another Dark Elf lay there. This one might have been female, though Loki only gained that impression by the remains of hair that had managed to stay intact on her head. The insular pod having preserved her long beyond what should have been natural after death. Stepping away, Loki ran along the infirmary, passing the collection of desks and shelving until he reached the corner, only to find more lines of pods, stretching further and further back, each one likely housing a Dark Elf.

Feeling sick, Loki turned away. Malekith’s genocide of his own people was something his Father had spoken of. While Loki had understood what that meant intellectually, it was another to see evidence of the crime before him. Had Malekith truly sacrificed his own people for his own wellbeing?

Shaking his head, Loki returned to the holopad, gingerly picking up and turning it in his hands. Upon inspection it didn’t appear as damaged as he had first perceived. It must have been well made to have withstood the test of time. The Dark Elf war had been before either his or Thor’s lifetime, even his Father would have been only a young man. He did not recognise the design and had to wonder what the Dark Elves could have become within the Nine if the war had never been.  

With careful twisting and pinching Loki was relieved when the holo sprung back to life. No longer showing the scenes of the Dark Elves final destruction, instead there was only the one Dark Elf, perched in a chair, as they leaned away from the holopad with a frown.

“Is this on?” their voice was soft and light, Loki would take a guess and believed that the Dark Elf was female, though he was unsure of his accuracy. Dark Elves did not tend to show their gender so obviously as others within the Nine. A mutter came from over the Dark Elf’s shoulder. Shrugging, she smiled tiredly.

“No matter, as long as something is recorded than that is all that matters.” Shifting within her chair Loki could just make out the top of a white tunic, sleeves rolled to her elbows with several stains decorating the chest. “This is Healer Teriya Herdoc, resident head Healer here aboard cruiser Xanatos. We have just been able to give most of the refugees that have been remanded here a thorough check up and it seems that all appear to be in decent health. We are lucky that so far Asgardian forces have not been able to penetrate the very centre of Svartalfheim, making evacuation of the common folk and non-combatants easier. There have been several cruisers deployed for the purposes of protection and continuing the Dark Elves.”

Loki listened as she went on to describe the Asgardian, Dark Elf war from a side in which few would ever be able to hear. It appeared that the Dark Elves were aware of the push their leaders had made into the other realms of the Nine. Loki was surprised to hear the derision that dripped from Teriya’s tongue as she spoke of the ruling royals, even going so far as to almost utter words of treason. Though once you see you own people, brought low by war, it might make even the most patriotic being think twice about swearing such loyalty.

One clip gave way to another, and Loki watched fascinated and saddened as Teriya’s outlook became even more bleak. There was even a short break when they showed the process of a Dark Elf being placed in a pod.

“The stasis pod will effectively allow a being to live relatively unharmed until the process is released, and rehabilitation is initiated,” Teriya explained with pure glee. “The original concept was to be able to prolong life until cures or treatments could either be delivered or even developed. Though the vulnerability of the user is still something that would have to be addressed. If power to the pods was compromised in any way, it would mean overheating and the occupant would suffer severe dehydration and die from shock before the rehabilitation process could begin. They wouldn’t feel a thing.”

Loki gulped and he glanced at the pods. Shivering, he focused back on the holo which flickered to static before resuming, only for a wild-eyed Teriya’s face to fill the whole screen.

“That absolute fool,” her words were so strong they caused the small speakers to crack. “What does he think this will achieve? There is a reason Drow is restricted, to be used only by a Healer and when it is deemed necessary. The poison eats at a being’s insides, attacking the centre of their being until nothing remains. It is cruel and should have been banned centuries ago and Malekith wants me to hand some to him so he can throw it at the Asgardians? Ha! I’d rather they win this wretched war than give that Elf anything he demands.”

Loki’s hands shifted on the holopad, leaning in so he could watch as Teriya sighed, running a hand down her face.

“It’s not like I have a choice. I can’t go against orders from on high and the chief Healer has authorised the use. But it’s a fool’s errand, we may be able to take out several Asgardian forces but the risk to our own people is just as great. Drow is fast acting and kills within minutes, even seconds if the dose is high enough. It is why Healers are usually the ones to administer it should the occasion be required that we delve into that side of the Dark Elf Healing nature. All cures can be poisons after all. We are able to at least stabilise ourselves until the antidote can be administered.”

Loki avidly watched, leaning close as Teriya reached for something off screen. He was surprised when she slid two jars into view, the tops visible until she adjusted the holopad enough so that they were framed and herself could no longer be seen. One jar was completed covered in a black substance that seemed to move and twist on its own, covering the glass which would have otherwise been seen through. Loki felt his gut clench in revulsion even with the distance of screen and time. Teriya tapped it gently, the tip of her long finger the only part of her in view.

“Drow must be contained, or it is likely to spread. Harvested in the darkest reaches of our planet, the cave systems which our people are said to have emerged from in the time of the beginnings. Recent scholars have theorised that it is a fungus, which would add credence to the fact the poison spreads throughout the body fast, latching on to vital life points and draining them of their energy and seidr.”

Loki want to cry, his fist clenched, and he bit his lip. This had to be the poison that was infecting his Mother. It was too much of a coincidence that Malekith had asked for it to be used upon Asgardian’s all those years ago. He probably kept some behind in case he had a use for it. The idea that his Mother’s being was being attack, the life drained out of her along with her seidr. It was no wonder that most succumbed quickly to the effects. No beings could live without their seidr. Only the ice Loki had created in a blind rage and anguish had somehow slowed its pace. Though did that mean Loki had left his Mother in nothing but pain.

A sigh came from the holopad, diverting Loki’s whirling thoughts. Teriya’s finger mover and she picked up the second jar reverently, her other hand tilting the holopad so her face came back into view.

“We are lucky that with time and understanding to have been able to fashion a cure. It is believed that in those ancient times that Drow killed many a Dark Elf, if one were to fall into a patch. It is said when our people were all but wandering tribes, at odds with each other until the unification, Drow was the weapon of choice to wipe out a rival. Great pain and sacrifices were made to find this concoction that served as Drows defeat.”

She peered into the jar, Loki along with her. Where the Drow had been as dark as midnight the small slither of residue swilled in the bottom of the jar shone like a star. It was steady and warming considering its demure appearance. It shimmered in the stark lighting, barely seen when Teriya’s shadow fell over it.

“Made with the leaves of a Fotai plant, mixed Wortoa petals, Ruie seeds and the root of a Gulr Dock. Stewed with fresh dew water and left in direct sunlight for a moon cycle. It is a cure of all cures. Ridding the body of toxins and impurities, feeding life and energy back into even those who linger on the threshold of death.” Teriya spoke reverently, nail taping the glass so it clanked gently. “A breakthrough in Dark Elf medicine, one that would place us beside our cousins of Alfheim, renowned for their work in healing. Even they could not create a counter agent to Drow, not a cure all for all poisons.” Teriya shook her head and scowled, placing the jar down. “Instead, it must remain here. Out of Malekith’s sight. I have no doubt that he would wish for it to be delivered to him if only to keep his wretched self alive.” She laughed, high and manic. “Well, more fool him. I will never surrender this. The storage compartment beneath my desk is secured and can only be opened at my prompting. Even if this ship is taken, it will not be disturbed or damaged. The preservation and cloaking spells I asked to be placed on the jar and compartment will also ensure…”

Loki threw the holopad aside and ran for the desks. He didn’t need to hear more. He skidded to a stop before the collection. On inspection there were not as many as he first perceived there to be. Though that may be due to age and time having worn them away. Loki took a breath and calmed his heart. He needed to think. Picturing Teriya in his mind he tried to envision what had been behind her. The holopad’s recorder had not been big and had mainly focused on the Healer herself. It would offer no clues as to a precise location. Not allowing his frustration to overwhelm him, Loki instead approached the4 first desk. Teriya had said that the compartment was beneath it. That stood to reason that it would be a hollow space, one that could be detected if one listened hard enough. Imbuing some seidr into his feet, reaching out with his sedir would off little results if Teriya had truly covered the compartment and jar in cloaking spell and they still held, his seidr would never be able to find it. Instead, he would have to rely on his other senses. Once he had gathered enough seidr to his feet to feel them tingle. He stepped forward, bringing his foot down with more force, causing the metal of the ship to reverberate around him.

Loki closed his eyes, allowing his ears to take up the challenge of deciphering what he could no longer see nor sense with his seidr. It was not the Young Prince’s usual way of doing things. His seidr was how he liked to operate. It allowed him a feeling of confidence that his ever-faithful energy would never let him down when he needed it. Now, it was no longer able to aid him, and he must rely more on the skills that his Brother excelled at. Slipping into the feeling of his training with the cohort, Loki let the voice of Tyr wash over him.

“Letting your eyes become your guide is the first step to failure Young Prince,” Tyr had once said as he was once again towering over the Prince where he had knocked him on his behind for the sixth time in their session. “You cannot allow yourself to rely on only what you can see.”

“I don’t need to be able to see,” Loki had grumbled as he thrust his spear into the dirt, using it to push himself into a sitting position, as he stretched out a hand to summon his seidr in a flickering green glow. “My seidr will always show me what can deceive my eyes.”

A sharp smack to his chest had Loki trust backwards once more, the butt of Tyr’s spear pushing into the centre of his chest, pressure just enough to keep him still and uncomfortable but not hurt.

“While your confidence in your seidr is warranted, there will be times that even that cannot aid you. You must learn to not limit yourself to only your preferences. You whole being must be trained and honed to give you an edge in battle. Do not neglect them.”

Tyr words had not been truer than in this very moment and Loki was regretting not taking them to heart all that time ago. Though, the advice would have to suffice for now, Loki had to apply the practical application.

Unable to detect anything amiss, Loki stepped forward again. Again, the metal rang loud, but there was nothing to indicate anything but solid ground beneath his feet.

Loki walked along the near whole length of the corridor towards the corner like that. One step at a time, foot slamming into the mental imbued with his seidr and letting loose a ring. Still his ears could hear nothing. As Loki was about to give up and think of another method, he stepped forward with more force than he had intended. The metal rang, though this time his ears could hear something beyond the hollow tone that had preceded all the others. This one was high and seemed to linger like a bell. Surprised, Loki remained where he was and lifted his foot, slamming it down again. Once more that clear sound came, and he felt his seidr buzz in anticipation.

Opening his eyes Loki knelt. There were the remains of what once was a desk surrounding the area, but it had since been lost to the swell of time. Placing his hands on the metal of the cool floor, Loki let his seidr reach down, he felt something push back, as though trying to get him to ignore it somehow. Grinning, Loki let his seidr flow. While cloaking spells were good when one didn’t know what they were looking for and at long range, once they came into direct contact with strong seidr they were powerless to hide. Loki had heard tell of great seidr wielders that grew so much in their power that cloaking spells no longer could hide anything from them. They could even dismiss them with a flick of their wrist.

The spells gave way to the onslaught of Loki’s seidr. The Young Prince directed the flow as much as he could, but with his Mother’s remaining seidr still in place limiting him, he had to rely on the primal intent of his seidr to do as directed rather than any intricate spell work. Luckily, his seidr followed the basic commands and soon Loki felt the metal give under his fingers and a small opening drop down, revealing a dark space in the floor.

With shaking fingers Loki reached in, feeling around his heart pumped victoriously as his fingers closed around a dust coated cylindrical object. Slowly he withdrew it, lifting the jar to his eyes and wiping off the thick sheen of grim to see the cure of all cures, still just a few droplets, but as bright as a guiding star swirling in the bottom.

Overcome, Loki didn’t care for the tears that wet his cheeks. Curling the jar into his chest he bent there on his knees and wept. Clutching the jar tight, knuckles white. It was there, it was real.

Sniffing, Loki gathered himself. Wiping a hand over his face to dry his tears he stood. Not willing to risk the jar in just a pocket, Loki bit his lip and summoned his pocket dimension. It was hard to sustain with such limited seidr, but he could open a small opening, just enough to slip the jar inside, where it would reside, safe and secure until he could return to Asgard. To his Mother.

Jubilant, Loki turned and sprinted for the Healing Halls entrance. He would need to retrace his steps to return to King Helblindi now that his mission had been completed. As he reached the entrance, he stopped. Turning to face the Healing Hall once more and the row upon row of pods housing the Dark Elves, Loki bowed low.

“Thank you,” he said, then turned and sprinted away.

It did not take him long to return to the central control room. Filled with such joy Loki even let a skip come to his step. Things were going all according to plan. There was still the complication of Malekith, but Thor had faith in his Brother and Thrym, they would be able to contain and defeat the Dark Elf. Thor would not allow the Elf to hurt his Lady either. All that remained was for King Helblindi to destroy the ship and they could return home.

As Loki stepped around a corner and out on to the balcony which gave a view of the control room below, he called out as he stepped towards the railing, looking down.

“King Helblindi, I’ve returned, you will never believe what I was able to …”

Loki stopped, his joy turning to horror as he stared down into the control room where King Helblindi was stood. The sword of a Dark Elf thrust into his stomach.  

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

10

The world stopped. All Loki could see was the sword. He flinched when King Helblindi coughed out a mouthful of blood. Some sound must have escaped him as red eyes flicked over, followed by the gaze of a Dark Elf which had remained hidden behind the large bulk of the King of Jotunheim.

“R…run,” Helblindi spat out, blood accompanying the harsh words. But Loki refused to run, summoning the last dredges of his seidr he hurled a blast at the Dark Elf, who had shifted to look around the larger form of the Jotun. It knocked the Dark Elf from their feet, crashing into a wall where it lay groaning. Loki scrambled from the balcony, rushing to the now kneeling King Helblindi.

Loki’s progress however was halted as the Dark Elf, while clearly confused by the unexpected attack was not however deterred. It rose to its feet. Staggering as its helmeted face turned to the Young Prince.

Loki shivered as the cracked black mask locked on him. The remains of a pale face with gleaming blue eyes glared out at him. A savage snarl escaped behind the mask before the Dark Elf sprang at the Young Prince, intent to kill clear.

With a yelp, Loki skittered to the side, managing to put some distance between himself and the downed King of Jotunheim. The Dark Elf followed, crashing into consols and shoving the remaining remnants of furniture aside in its intent pursuit of the Prince.

Not wanting to get caught in a trap, Loki flung out another blast of concentrated sedir. The Dark Elf, now familiar with the attack dodged aside, using the moment and surprise by the attack being so easily avoided to jump forward. Luckily it carried no blaster, but that didn’t mean the large hands were unable to cause some damage, that were aimed for Loki’s face.

Unable to hold off a scream, Loki lifted his hands, as though that would be enough to act as a barrier. His sedir rolled and Loki felt a tug where his Mother’s binding was placed. Looking up, Loki was surprised by the lack of attack, only to see a green shield before him, stopping the Dark Elf before it could make contact. The Dark Elf though continued their assault, snarling and raging as they pounded their fists against the sedir shield. Loki couldn’t help but drop to his knees. His sedir was weak, having been taxed beyond what he could manage with his Mother’s bindings still in place. Loki could feel where the vial that contained the cure shifted in his pocket. He couldn’t afford to go down here. His Mother was counting on him. He needed to get home. He needed to make sure his Mother was cured.

Barring his teeth, Loki tried his best to push more sedir into the shield. He could feel the strain. His sedir still unable to overcome his Mother’s restrictions. The green sedir shield flared and Loki felt a tug on the core of his being and a cold sensation wash over his skin. For a moment he thought the shield would take, that he would be able to shove the Dark Elf away, but as soon as the sedir rush came it went. Leaving behind only a harsh chill that made the air in Loki’s lungs come out in fresh puffs upon his face. The Dark Elf continued to rain down blows. Loki felt more than saw a crack in the sedir shield. He wouldn’t be able to hold it. He’d failed.

A roar, so loud erupted from behind the Dark Elf. Loki saw large azure hands clamp down on the Dark Elf, ripping them away from the Young Prince to fling them across the room with more strength than Loki thought Thor was capable. The Dark Elf sailed through the air to land once more into one of the walls that surrounded the main control area of the Dark Elf ship. Only this time when they went down, they were silent and unmoving.

Loki’s wide eyes stared at King Helblindi, where he dropped to a knee before the Young Prince. What little strength he had managed to build in throwing the Dark Elf away now gone.

Loki let his sedir shield fall and he rushed to the Kings side. He reached out, but his hand was battered away.

“I…I’m fine,” the Jotun King wheezed. He cast a quick glance at the down Dark Elf that had not risen from where it had collapsed.

Grunting, Helblindi tried to lift himself to his feet once more, only to collapse with a groan and a large hand coming up to clutch at his stomach where blood continued to gush from the open wound.

“Keep still,” Loki urged, reaching up to try and push the Jotun King down onto his back, but again he was pushed away.

“There’s no time,” Helblindi breathed out harshly. “I’ve already activated the ships self-destruct sequence. I was coming to find you when that Dark Elf came from behind me. You need to leave.”

Loki blinked, stunned. He turned to one of the consols by where Helblindi had been standing. He could see a series of numbers counting down. Thanks to the AllSpeak not able to translate words Loki could only assume it was a count down.

“Then we need to get moving,” Loki said. Getting to his own feet and turning to scrutinise the turbo escalator. “It might be difficult, but I think I can help you to the elevator. It might be best if we just go out the front. I doubt Malekith will be able to spare us much time if Thor and Thrym…”

“When I mean we need to leave, I mean you Prince Loki.”

The words stopped Loki, and he turned to the Jotun King, who was staring at him with a face awash with resignation and finality.

“What are you talking about? I’m not leaving you here.”

“You have no choice. I doubt I will be able to make it from the ship under my own power, and if you were to help me, neither of us would make it from the ship before it is destroyed.” Helblindi cough, blood coming with it to decorate his lips and teeth as he sucked in another breath, body finally giving way to pain as he lay on his back.

Loki shook his head, again reaching out to the Jotun. “Don’t talk that way. I can get you out. I can’t leave you here.”

A small chuckle escaped Helblindi and Loki looked up to see the Jotun smiling at him fondly. Even on his back, Loki had to look up at the Jotun.

“It seems that Laufey has much to answer for. Not only did he deprive my people of our greatest treasure, he also deprived me of something far more precious.” A large hand came out and clamped on the Young Prince’s back, pinning him in place. Loki had no choice but to stare into a pair of dark red eyes that started to leak tears. “Though it does warm my heart that before my end, I am able to seem my Brother in his heritage skin.”

Loki couldn’t stop the flinch that escaped him, along with a frantic look at his own hands. As Helblindi had said, he was in his birth skin, the blue distinct and uncompromising announcing to the world his linage as a Jotun.

“It pains me that looking at your birth flesh upsets you so,” Helblindi rumbled, catching Loki’s attention once more. “Though you are not to blame for your fear. Laufey more than warranted your disgust in his actions.”

“You knew who I was,” Loki chose to latch on to the first words Helblindi had spoken as the Jotun had not been surprised to see him in the skin of a Jotun, just happy about it.

Helblindi nodded, “when the Queen was attacked by Malekith, you lost control, and your true skin emerged. I happened to see, and I know my own Father’s heritage lines very well.” Loki took in a breath, not sure what to say. Helblindi knew, he knew who he was.

“And you don’t want me dead?” the question caused Helblindi to moan.

“I can only hope that Laufey is still suffering under the pains of Mother Winter’s wrath that you felt the need to ask that question little one,” Helblindi said. Suddenly he reached forward, using the hand that remained on Loki’s back to stabilise himself as he looked directly at Loki.

“I will tell you. The greatest sin in the Jotun race, that we will carry unto our end as Mother Winter will judge us.”

Loki gaped, not sure what to say, but Helblindi seemed to not need his words and instead spoke harsh and quickly, as though afraid the words would fly away if he let them.

“The Jotun were not all made of beings like myself. Our larger folk are what were once called Risar. To most of the Nine, that was the only form a Jotun could be and so became the norm and expectation. However, there were those of our kind that were not so large. That were in fact of similar size to most in the Nine, they were the Velsignet.”

The word caused a shiver to pass through Loki, but his voice would not allow him to express how the word seemed to warm his soul.

“The Velsignet were our shamans or priestesses, those connected best to the great powers of the Yggdrasil,” Helblindi continued. “While they were not known for their fighting prowess, they were said to be the greatest practitioners of sedir, even across the Nine.”

Loki frowned as he thought about his own sedir. Being raised on Asgard, he had never doubted in his ability to wield sedir, being surrounded by practitioners all his life, including his own Mother and Father.

“The Velsignet were also the closest to Mother Winter. Said to be her heralds here on the mortal plain and the only ones fit to wield the Casket of Ancient Winters. It was for this purpose that my sire Laufey started his campaign to eradicate the Velsignet.”

Loki flinched, staring up at Helblindi in confusion as the Jotun Kind smiled painfully at him.

“Laufey never liked how the Velsignet were viewed by our people. They had authority even over the ruler of Jotunheim, that were that revered. Before he had even become King, Laufey made it his ambition to see the end to Velsignet influence.”

“It started small, I was told. Rumours, whispers that the Velsignet were abusing their power. Were not respecting Mother Winter and turning their back on their people. It didn’t help that the Velsignet were also known as travellers, moving across the Nine to gather information and knowledge. It didn’t take long for Laufey to convince some of the Jarls that had always resented the influence of the Velsignet among our people. And those few voices became a flood once Laufey took the throne.”

Helblindi took in a sharp breath, his large hand tight over the Young Prince’s back.

“They raided the temples first. Dragging the Velsignet from their places of office to judge them before the throne. The charges were mixed to start with. Dereliction of duty, lack of care for the people. Soon, once Laufey made his move on the whole of the Velsignet, he had found the right accusation that was enough to stay the people hands in the Velsignet’s defence. Treason.”

“Against the King?” Loki asked softly.

“No. Laufey was aware of his own reputation and knew the people would be less likely to follow him if he made himself the victim. Instead, he claimed the Velsignet had turned their backs on their oaths to the Jotun people. That they spat in the face of Mother Winter and wished to condemn all Jotun’s to a harsh fate. He levelled them with treason towards their own people.”

Loki shivered. He was aware of how monarchies were built upon the backs of people willing to follow them. His own family was one such an example. His Father, in a rare moment that he was willing to speak about the crown and ruling with his young son, often said that he was only in the position he was due to his service to the people of Asgard and those same people could rip him of his power more easily than any Lord or Lady of his court or beyond.

We are here under their sufferance Loki. The power we hold is theirs to command and when a ruler forgets that he will lose that power sooner than he had gained it.  

“He killed them all,” the statement had the Jotun King sighing.

“Yes. But he did not do it all himself. Our people also played a part. While most did not wield the axe themselves, they stood aside as the Velsignet were torn from their homes, ripped from the arms of their Mothers. All because they believed the words of their King over those who had only sort to guide them. It is why the destruction of the Velsignet will remain our greatest shame. A sin we will never wipe away and that Mother Winter will judge us all for once we rejoin her.” A tear fell down Helblindi’s cheek, freezing and breaking into shards as it fell. “It is why at your birth my Father needed you dead. From what I know, our Mother, Fárbauti, did not wish to hand you over to be slaughtered. She was a believer in Mother Winter and thought your birth a sign from her that all was not lost for the Jotun race. From accounts I was able to gather, she fled with you to the temple that housed the Casket of Ancient Winters, hoping that it’s presence would be enough to protect you, along with the chaos of the war.”

“What happened to her?”

“She died defending the temple. From Jotun and Asgardian alike. She was a fierce warrior, even more so than Laufey. It is said that when she was found, she remained standing, with arrows piercing the front of her body. Though none were on her back, showing she had never run from her enemy.”

Loki could hold it in no longer. He wept. For his fate, for the Mother that had defended him even though it had ended in her death. For the truth that was more devastating than any lie he could have come up with.

“That is why it is crucial that you live Loki,” Helblindi squeezed his shoulders. “You must live. Not just because you are my Brother. Not just because you are the Young Prince of Asgard. But because you are the hope of my people. Proof that we can still resurrect the Velsignet. That we can atone to our sister species in some way. Tha..t w…w…we…”

The large hand slid from Loki’s shoulders. The Jotun kings’ eyes drooped and Loki could do nothing but watch the King collapse, though his chest still continued to rise and fall in laboured breathing.

“No!” Loki exclaimed. Pushing himself forward and griping hold of Helblindi’s unresponsive hand. “No! Helblindi, you can’t die. You can’t die here!”

The tears crystallised on Loki’s cheeks, shattering into star dust as he wept.

“I’ve only just got to meet you. I haven’t spoken to you about anything yet. You can’t leave!” He tightened his grip on the Jotun. His despair mingling with rage. “Why! Why does it have to be like this. I don’t want to lose anyone. I can’t! I won’t!”

His conviction and determination called forth his sedir. A green aura started to form around the Young Prince, spreading to the Jotun that remained unconscious and bleeding heavily. It poked around the wound, as though testing the severity, only to stop short as a leash held it back. Frustrated, the sedir retreated, looking at the remaining shackles of its master’s Mother’s sedir. It had held it back before, not allowing it to respond to the needs of its master. But now its master was unleashed, his true form unveiled, there was no magic draining it with other workings. It would break free. Concentrating its considerable might on the Queen of Asgard’s sedir restriction it did not take long for the fetters to crack and break. If Loki had been coherent, he would have been appalled at how he had simply shattered the remains of his Mother’s sedir within him, but so far gone in his despair was he, he could no longer form logical thought. He only had one whish. To get himself and his Jotun Brother out of the ship safe and unharmed. And his sedir was now more than happy to oblige.

The green aura once again enveloped the pair. Some of the sedir dived into the open wound. Knitting the skin together as best it could to staunch the bleeding. The green grew brighter, blocking any view of the two before with a burst of sedir, the pair disappeared from the ship, teleporting beyond its walls just as the final countdown reached zero and the ship began to explode from the inside out.

***

Loki struggled to regain consciousness. His breath was laboured, and he felt that he had run several rounds in the cohort with Tyr chasing him with a spear to knock him further into shape.

A groan escaped his lips and he twisted on the harsh rocks that embedded themselves into his back. Slowly his mind started to restart. Images of the Dark Elf ship sprang to mind, along with Helblindi. Prone and bleeding on the floor of the control room. The Jotun King that knew who he was. Who had explained his existence. That was happy he was alive and saw him as a hope for the future of his race.

Loki forcefully pushed his eyelids open. Dust assaulted his eyes making him shut them again with a painful wheeze. Hot acrid air entered his lungs, and he found he couldn’t breathe for a moment. Luckily his sedir, now freed from the shackles of his Mother’s fetters was able to quickly offer him some protection. Clearing the air in his lungs and putting a block of sedir around his eyes that made them glow an all brighter green as he finally managed to get them open and look around.

He was back outside the ship. As the dust continued to litter the red expanse that was Svartalfheim. Loki look around, pushing himself up on to his elbows. The familiar shadow of the skiff linger to the left, along with the hulking form of the Jotun Kind Helblindi to the right, lain prone on the harsh rocks.

Loki scrambled to his feet, rushing over to the Jotun King. While his mind didn’t exactly remember the circumstances of how they had managed to get outside the Dark Elf ship. It didn’t take much to deduce that he must have teleported. The feel of his sedir felt strong, powerful. More so than he ever had before. It was strange how wild it felt beneath his skin, and he could feel it curling around the Jotun King, especially what remained of the stab wound in the Jotun’s stomach, now healed but a harsh dark colour showing clear scarring.

Loki watched the Jotun King’s chest rise and fall, clearing showing he still lived, and Loki let out a relieved sigh at that. While he still wasn’t completely ready to address all that Helblindi had told him in those last moments on the Dark Elf ship, he could at least acknowledge that he did not want the Jotun to die. Not now that he had just gotten to meet him.

Stepping back, Loki took stock of his own situation. Taking in his own condition, he was surprised at how hale he was. No doubt his sedir had healed any wounds he had sustained now it was free. He also looked carefully at his skin. He had returned to his Asgardian guise. No doubt his sedir finding it easier to revert him to a familiar form now the danger had passed.

He tried to look out into the expanse of Svartalfheim but could see nothing beyond the swirling dust clouds. While Svartalfheim had been difficult to navigate before with its constant red hue hanging in the air, he had at least been able to see. That at least made Loki aware that he and Helblindi had succeeded in destroying the Dark Elf ship. But where was Thor and the others?

Sending a quick look at Helblindi. Loki closed his eyes, reaching with his sedir. He searched for life. Not a hard task now all his sedir was at his command. It was a quick search to find the closest life form and without much thought he teleported.

His feet slammed into the ground, making him sway terribly. Loki gaped, unused to the sensation and surprised by how instinctive the action was. Not having time to dwell on the new implications of such a power, Loki looked around. The same dust obscured most of the view, but Loki could see a large shape just a few feet before him. Stepping closer, Loki felt something crunch under his foot. Surprised he looked down, only to recoil in horror at the head of the deformed Dark Elf, partially shattered under his boot. Reeling away, Loki took a moment to scour the ground. He could see other parts of the gruesome Dark Elf. They littered the area as though they had been blown apart, with a thin layer of frost still covering the exterior, though it was quickly leaking, allowing the bloody remains to stain the stone beneath.

Shivering, Loki approached the large shape still before him. It didn’t take much to deduce it was Thrym, confirmed when he reached the Jotun Warriors side. He lay still, completely at odds with the contrary Jotun that Loki had grown so familiar to. Loki stared at the deep gouges that ran along his exposed arms, as well as the blood that stained the ground beneath him. It looked as though he had been beaten severely. Reaching out a hand, Loki jumped back as the huge Jotun moved. Like a mountain awaked from a slumber, he cried out drawing attention to himself.

“W…who is there?” The statured questions were enough to shock Loki into action. He rounded the Jotun so that he could appear near the old Warriors head.

“Lord Thrym, it is I.”

“The Young Prince?” Loki affirmed and Thrym let out a barked laugh. “Glad to see your still alive. Where is my King?”

“I had to leave him near the skiff,” Loki explained. “He was injured by a Dark Elf before we could escape.”

“He lives?”

“Aye, though I do not know the extent of his internal injuries, it appears my sedir was able to heal some.”

“Then you have my thanks, Prince Loki,” Thrym rumbled as he tried his best to lift himself up. Loki reached out a hand to help but was battered away by the proud warrior as he was finally able to sit up and look down at the Young Prince. “Jotunheim needs Kind Helblindi. Our people would be all the worse was he to perish.”

“It was nothing …”

“I will not have you demean your actions Prince Loki,” Thrym grumbled. “Not only have you followed through on your mission with our King.” He waved a hand vaguely to the left and Loki couldn’t help but glance in that direction. While the clouds of dust still remained, Loki could clearly see an empty space where the Dark Elf ship had once been. They had truly succeeded in taking it out. Though how many Dark Elves were taken with it, Loki did not know. “You will have Jotunheim’s eternal thanks for your deeds.”

“I don’t need eternal thanks,” Loki muttered. He glanced around the area and frowned. “Where is Thor and his Midgardian? What of Malekith?”

Thrym sighed, shaking his head. “Aye, if only we had been as successful as you and my King, I would have better news to share.” Thrym groaned as he positioned himself, looking down at Loki with those dark red eyes full of solemnity. “We engaged the enemy as planned. We were able to pull of our rouse well and Malekith extracted the Aether from the Midgardian.”

Loki nodded, glad at least his Brother’s concern for the mortal would be abated some what with that development.

“However, things soon spiralled out of control. We did not know the extent of the power Malekith would wield once he had control of the Aether. I was distracted by yon foe,” he gestured to the remains of the Dark Elf around them. “Prince Thor tried to engage Malekith in battle but was not able to defeat him. He was barely able to defend his Midgardian. I fear Malekith would have escaped to his ship if not for its destruction.” Thrym sighed. “We had hoped that would be enough to strand him here, but the Aether is more powerful than we believed. I do not know the intricacies of Skywalking, but from the way he and the Dark Elves around him seemed to vanish, I can only believe that is what Malekith did once his ship was no longer an option.”

Loke cursed, ignoring the disapproving growl from Thrym. Of course, Malekith would be able to Skywalk. The Elf would have the Aether inside of him and from what Loki’s Father had described it was a source of energy that could compete with even the greatest relics in the known universe. Plus, Malekith was a Dark Elf. While the Dark Elves were not known for their sedir wielders, they did use the art to intermingle it with science. Hadn’t Loki already seen a testament to their ingenuity already. It would not take much for Malekith to master Skywalking, especially if he had no care for the damage he left behind on Yggdrasil’s branches.

“I was already wounded from dealing with the Kursed,” Thrym continued. “Prince Thor and his Midgardian thought me already unconscious, but I could he tarhem speaking. They wished to go after Malekith, then something on the Midgardian began to make a noise.”

“A noise?”

“Aye. She spoke back to someone, but it was not Thor. I am unsure if someone was there with them, I could not see, and my strength was failing me. Though I did hear a name. Darcy.”

Loki frowned, he wasn’t too familiar with the name, but he was aware that it was Midgardian. Was it possible that Jane had been able to get in touch with someone from Midgard? But how?

“The Convergence,” Loki muttered, his thoughts moving ahead before he could fully process them. “The Convergence is drawing the Nine together. It makes the walls between worlds thin, therefore technology might be able to cross realms. Would a phone truly connect though?”

“What is a phone?”

“It is of no matter,” Loki said, fixing his attention on Thrym with a scrutinising gaze. “Did you see where they departed?”

“Aye.” Thrym shuffled, lifting a hand to point in the direction of a huge land mass. “I could still hear the Midgardian speaking. They mentioned Earth.”

“Midgard,” Loki confirmed. “They will likely be making their way to Midgard.” With a goal in mind, Loki straightened. “I will follow them.”

“Young Prince, you mustn’t.” The startled shout of Thrym was eclipsed by a groan as the Jotun tried to push himself up further, only to collapse, though that didn’t stop him from gripping Loki’s shoulder tight. “Malekith has already escaped from here. He will head to Midgard to complete his plan. We need to regroup. Go back to Asgard.”

“And by the time we do that, Malekith might have already enacted out his plan,” Loki stated, silencing the Jotun warrior. “While I am aware that Malekith wishes for the Aether, what exactly can he do with it once he has it?” It had been a question plaguing Loki for a while. Malekith was obsessed with the Aether, though that was a given due to the Dark Elf’s use of it during the war with Bor. But what exactly did he plan to do once he had it.

Thrym swallowed, “Malekith would be able to do many things. I believed he would wish to plunge the universe into darkness. Dark Elves thrive in the dark and it would the perfect place for them to rebuild. However, Malekith has much grander designs.”

“He spoke of them?”

“Boasted more like,” Thrym grimaced. “Malekith wishes to rewrite the universe. Using the power of the Aether and the Convergence which connects all Nine realms for a moment, he will rewrite reality so that the Dark Elves never lost the war with Bor.”

Loki was shocked speechless. Rewrite reality. That was Malekith’s goals. “That’s not possible.”

Thrym sighed, eyes growing distant. “While I do not know all the stories Bor passed down. We Jotun have out own theories as to what the Aether truly could be.”

“What do you mean?”

“The Dark Elves were once a great power. It is said that no one in the Nine realms would be able to challenge them,” Thrym explained. “In their thirst for further power, Malekith dug into the darkness of the universe and was able to find a relic.”

Loki shivered, the words reminding him of his Father’s when he had first told them the story of the Dark Elves back in his office, in what felt like such a long time ago.

“Most dismissed the Aether as being a relic of the universe, mostly due to its fluid nature as all others that had been documented had been stones. However, it was hypotheses by Jotun scholars that it might just have been how Malekith pictured the relic to be that shaped its form.”

“You believe it fit his desires?” Loki asked.

“Aye, and there is only one relic that would be able to do something like that. The Reality Stone.”

“Reality Stone?”

“Have you not heard the tales?” Thrym asked but swiftly cut off any response Loki could give. “No, you would be too young to have been passed these tales yet. I may be scolded by Odin, but needs must. It is said that before the universe breathed life, whatever beings shaped that primordial, created six gems, or stones. Space, Mind, Reality, Power, Time and Soul. It is said they were made to balance the universe and create life wherever they fell. Of course, this is all legend and heresy, as far as I have ever known, no one has been in possession of an Infinity Stone, or at least, had one and lived long according to the tales.”

Loki could not breath. He couldn’t stop his mind from working through Thrym’s words and making comparisons. He had never heard of these Infinity Stones before, but he couldn’t stop his mind from drawing eerie similarities between the Space stone and the Tesseract and the Mind stone and how Amora was able to influence the mortals with her staff. Could it truly be such a coincidence?

“If I am right, and the Aether truly is the Reality Stone. Powering it with the Convergence just might make it possible for Malekith to rewrite the universe as he sees fit. He could topple empires and change history and none of us would be the wiser.”

“He’d destroy the whole universe just to place himself and the Dark Elves at the top.”

“Aye.”

Loki swallowed, a dead feeling settling in his stomach before he shook it away. “All the more reason for me to help Thor then,” he said.

Shaking off Thrym’s hand, he looked to where Thrym had indicated his Brother and the Midgardian had felt to. “If the pair of them have not returned they must have found a way off Svartalfheim. The walls between the worlds are thinning with the coming of the Convergence. I should be able to follow them the same way.”

“Prince Loki. I strongly protest …”

“Lord Thrym,” Loki said, trying his best to push as much authority into his voice as possible, just like his Father would when he had to corral the Nobles at a particularly difficult meeting. “I appreciate your concern, but I feel it best that you focus on getting yourself and King Helblindi back to Asgard. Plus, there’s this.”

Loki reached into his pocket and pilled forth the vial he had carefully hidden. The antidote to the poison inflecting his Mother shone as bright as any star, even in the dust and red soaked land of the Dark Elves. Carefully he held it up to Thrym, who took it just as gently between his large fingers, red eyes large as he stared at the brightly shining mixture.

“You must get this back to Asgard. I believe it may be a cure to my Mother’s ailment. If you are seen to return this to Asgard, thus saving its Queen. I have no doubt any hostility seen towards your people will cease.”

Thrym stared, mouth gaping as he stared at the vial, but skittering to the Young Prince. “Prince Loki …”

“That not all,” Loki continued, turning away from the Jotun. “I would hate to have to lose my Brother so soon after reuniting with him.” Loki closed his eyes and for the first time, consciously changed his skin so that the azure blue of his Jotun form encompassed him. Carefully he turned around, fixing a smile on his face as Thrym stared at him in open shock. “Get him out of here Lord Thrym. I wish to speak to King Helblindi more on my return. There is much that he still has to tell me.”

Without waiting for a response, Loki turned and walked away. The silence was heavy, but it was only due to it that Lok was able to make out the quiet sobs of Thrym. “Of course, Prince Loki.”

***

The dust thankful decreased the closer Loki got to the land mass Thrym had pointed out where Thor and his Midgardian had fled to. Once he himself reached it, Loki was surprised to see that it appeared like an old mountain. One that managed to stand the test of time, and just as Thrym had said, there were several caves in the surface, leading to who knew where.

Not wanting to take chances, Loki called his sedir, so much simpler now that it was free, though Loki did miss the feel of his Mother’s sedir beneath his skin. It didn’t take much for him to cast a simple tracking spell. Locking on to Thor’s signature. With the poor conditions, Loki willed his sedir to manifest and show him the way, which it eagerly obliged. Parks of green rose from the Young Prince’s fingers, falling to the ground and lighting up the large footprints that must be Thors, leading into one of the central caves that dotted the land mass before him.

Loki was quick to follow. Glad to be out of the dust and couldn’t help but cough as his lungs could finally breath without dragging anything inside with it.

The cave was surprising cool. The welcome relief that was the harsh blistering due to the dust outside made Loki want to indulge longer, but he couldn’t risk letting Thor engage Melakith alone. His Midgardian would be useless now that the Dark Elf had the Aether. In fact Loki was surprised the Midgardian had even survived the extraction process. He wondered if there would be any longer-term side effects, or illness that could come up as the Midgardian aged, but those were thoughts for another time.

Calling light to his palm, Loki continued to follow his tracking spell that lit up Thors boot prints as they disappeared further into the cave. Loki wondered what it was that drew the pair of them in this direction in the first place. Thrym has been left in the open, Loki assumed to Thor not being able to find the Jotun in the destruction of the Dark Elf ship which caused so much debris to stir. It could be possible the two had sort shelter, but Thrym had said he had heard Jane speaking to someone, Darcy. Loki remembered that name as one of the companions Thor had met on his first ill tempted trip to Midgard all that time ago. She was an associate of Jane, along with a man. Selvig. Loki would remember him as he became a puppet of Amora during when the witch tried to claim Midgard for herself.

As Loki wandered further into the cave, he was surprised when his boot hit something which clanged again the stone of the walls. Startled he directed his light to the ground. Within the shadows of the cave, he could make out a cylindrical object. Careful he bent and picked it up. It was light, made of metal he believed, but Loki had never felt metal so light before. It bent easily with such little force. Lifting it closer to his face for inspection, Loki struggled to read the word embossed on the front. The lettering was familiar to what he had seen on Midgard.

“C-o-l-a?” Loki sounded out. He turned the object over in his hand, seeing a whole in the bottom and wondering what could have filled the space. Unsure where the object could have come from, Loki lifted the hand which held his light and was surprised to see other smaller objects littering the floor of the cave. Some were similar to what he already held, along with collections of papers and other things the Young Prince had no reference to. The continued down the cave, as though leading him on.

With no other leads, Loki tossed the object in his hand. Shivering as it clanged in the darkness and pressed forward. The objects accumulated in number and as they did so, so did a smell. It made Loki’s nose wrinkled, and he felt the need to gag in the back of his throat. It reminded him of when Leif had taken him to the kitchens once and the pair had fled due to the leftovers from one of the Palace feasts having gone rotten.

Ignoring the smell, Loki continued, only for a sound to tickle at his ears. It was a soft rumble, that ebbed and flowed away as though something was retreating only to come back moments later. So distracted was Loki he didn’t notice the end of the cave until he nearly ploughed into it. He jumped back, expecting to escape pointed rocks, only to see a door sat at the end of the cave.

Frowning, Loki reached for the handle, surprised when it turned so easily. With a simple push he stepped forward, only to find himself assaulted with bright sunlight and the rumbling noise of before, only this time magnified that it made his headache.

Loki gasped as he appeared on a bridge. A large crowd swarmed by a large metal object that Loki recognised as the cars from Midgard, road past behind a barrier. I river with steaming boats rushed beneath the bridge, which loomed above him. On either side, two castle-like structures sat, one Loki having just come out of. They were ornately decorated with carvings that showed an age Loki had not noted on his last time in Midgard. Two long metal sections connected these two towers, along with further work that seemed to anchor the bridge to the mainland on either side of the river. Loki marvelled at the workman ship. While he had been a little impressed with Stark’s tower, this appealed much more to his tastes.

“Oi, move it kid.”

Loki barely had enough time to step back out of the way before a man holding the hand of a little girl rushed by. Loki let go of the door he had passed through. Seeing the cave of Svartalfheim disappear behind it. Glancing around =, Loki noted the abundance of people, all jostling for position as some stood at the rails of the bridge, taking small devices out that they aimed at either themselves or the view before tapping at their surface.

Midgard, he had made it to Midgard. The cave must have been a weak point between the worlds, one that he could pass through now that the convergence was so close. Thor and Jane must have done the same. That meant they had to be close.

Determined, Loki joined the crowd, going with its flow until he spotted a particularly large grouping around the base of the second tower. Loki tried to extract himself and was thankful able to deposit himself near a woman that had some form of uniform on.

“Excuse me Ma’am,” Loki asked, gaining the attention of the stressed young lady who was still managing to smile kindly.

“Yes, Lad. Can I help you? Are you lost?”

Loki shook his head. “No, Ma’am, I just wondered if you knew where I could find Thor?”

“Thor?” the woman frowned. “I don’t know a Thor. Does he work for Tower Bridge?”

“No Ma’am, but he may have appeared here. He is blonde and carries a rather large hammer. He may have been accompanied by a woman in a blue dress?” Loki hoped that his description would be enough. Thor was usually so easily recognisable.

The woman snorted; he frowned shifting into amusement. “Alright, this is getting a bit much. Are you trying to play a prank? Whose live streaming this?”

“I’m not sure what you’re talking about Ma’am,” Loki said, which made the woman laugh.

“Come on, we’ve already been done once, and my colleague came across like a right wanker. I’ll play along if you blank my face out.”

Loki had no idea what the Midgardian woman was speaking of and would have continued to ask, only for a shot of hot and sharp sedir to fill his senses. Surprised Loki yelped and stumbled back.

“Hey, you alright?”

Loki shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose as his sedir worked to filter out the onslaught. He would recognise that immense power anywhere. He had felt it before in Asgard, when Jane was being examined by the healers. Looking out across the bridge, Loki turned his attention to the sky, which had been clear only moments before, now dark clouds had gathered. And seemed to be growing.

“Ah damn it. Why does the weather in Britain have to be so unpredictable, it was supposed to be clear. I didn’t bring a coat.”

“Thank you so much for your help, Ma’am.”

Loki bowed to the Midgardian, who turned to him with her mouth open to speak. But Loki had already closed his eyes, reaching out with his sedir he locked on where he could feel a disturbance in the usually so tranquil flux of Midgard’s seidr.

Loki did see the Midgardian woman’s eyes widening as he teleported, nor the various Midgardian’s that had already had their phones pointed at the two as they had engaged in conversation, thinking that the strangely dressed boy had to be some kind of prank. Loki would never know how his teleportation broke the internet and shut down several social media sites for hours by people trying to view the footage.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

11

It took a moment for the disorientation of the teleportation to leave Loki. While it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling, the sudden translocation made it difficult for him to orientate himself. Especially when a high shriek pieced his ears before he could even open his eyes.

Finally managing to squeeze his lids upwards, Loki was surprised to find himself in a place un-dissimilar to Asgard. Ornate arched windows lined one side of the large room, allowing plenty of light to come through. The remaining walls were decorated in several sculptures carved into the rock surface, a long with wall hangings which made the otherwise cavernous room feel more at ease. Apart from the drab colours, and the wooden desks that took up the black and white marble floor, it could easily have passed for a receiving hall at Asgard. There was also that fact that several startled Midgardians, some who had risen from the many chairs dotted about, were all turned to stare at him. Loki soon spotted the source of the shriek as a young man who was on his knees at his feet.

Sighing, Loki held out a placating hand. “Truly, there is no need to bow. I am merely looking for my Brother Thor.”

His statement was met with silence and Loki started to feel nervous for how the various Midgardians were gaping at him in shocked awe. Some were fumbling with the small electronic devices Loki recognised from before and were pointing them at him. Truly, what was with Midgardians and those devices.

“Loki? Loki is that you? What are you doing here?”

For once Loki was not at all annoyed to hear the voice of his Brother’s Midgardian. Jane had changed from the blue dress she had worn since her arrival in Asgard, now she was in Midgardian attire. Loki still found it strange how the women wore trousers and shorts just like the men. Don’t mistake him, he had no issue with how women wished to dress. He had been raised around Sif most of his childhood and his Mother had even donned leathers in her time. But still to see so many women content in trousers was a little puzzling.

Jane reached him and without waiting for a response to her rapid fire questions, gripped his wrist, dragging him thought the room.

“It’s alright. He’s my boyfriend’s brother. He just came from a … renaissance party. The kids these days sure like to push the boat out with fancy dress.”

Jane laughed, which earned some awkward reciprocation from the watching audience. She didn’t stick around to wait for anyone to question her further. Pulling Loki along with more strength than he thought a Midgardian could possess, though if he had wished to protest, it would have been easy to shake her grip. But wherever Jane was, Thor was sure to be close. Though the undignified way she manhandled him, had Loki curling his lips in distaste.

Jane took him from the large room and into a smaller antechamber. Inside was yet another desk, with several chairs, and a man Loki recognised. Selvig had aged dramatically from the last time Loki had seen him upon Stark’s tower, His hair had greyed, and he no longer had the spark in his eyes that held a wonder of knowledge. Instead, he looked drawn and beaten. His limbs frail and he jumped at the sound of the pair of them coming into the room, Jane swiftly closing the door behind them.

“What are you doing here?” Jane once more demanded, hands on her hips as she glared down at the Young Prince.

“Not that it is any of your business, but I am here to aid my Brother with stopping Malekith.”

Jane’s mouth dropped open and for a moment she was rendered speechless. However, Loki didn’t get much time to enjoy the view before the Midgardian rallied and she turned a harsh glare at him.

“Are you insane? You can’t take on Malekith. He has the Aether.”

“I gathered as much, considering you are still alive.”

Jane flinched, but for the first time did not back down from Loki’s derision. Instead, her glared became all the harsher.

“Thor barely managed to hold Malekith off on Svartalfheim. With the Aether he is even more powerful. The ice giant …”

“Lord Thrym, and he is a Jotun.”

“Whatever,” Jane snapped, hand coming up to run through her blonde locks. “Thrym managed to kill the Kursed but didn’t stand a chance against Malekith. If it wasn’t for the Dark Elf ship being destroyed.”

“Thanks to myself and King Helblindi,” Loki added but Jane was too frustrated to hear him.

“He could have easily killed us all. If he hadn’t had teleported away with the remaining Dark Elves, there would be no hope at all.”

“But he did, and now we are here and Malekith will no doubt come if he hasn’t already,” Loki said. “Now, if you are done distracting me, tell me where Thor is.”

“You don’t need to get involved,” Jane insisted. “We’re already a laying a trap for Malekith. If it works, we should be able to stop him.”

“You have a plan? Tell me.”

Jane sighed, but as Loki wasn’t rushing off looking for Thor, seemed happy to tell him. She turned to Selvig who offered Loki a small smile.

“Hullo again, Prince Loki.”

“Good day to you Selvig. You are looking … well.”

Selvig chuckled but didn’t comment on Loki’s forced nicety. Instead, he moved closer to the table that had what Loki recalled as a Stark pad on its surface. It displayed many numbers and what appeared to be a portal of some kind. Selvig picked up the device and started to thumb over the surface.

“From what Thor and Jane have told me. Malekith needs the convergence to enhance the Aether. This will then give him the ability to rewrite reality and allow the Dark Elves to live once more.”

Loki nodded and Selvig continued.

“The nature of the convergence is natural and as far as I am aware cannot be stopped. However, there is only a small window of time that Malekith will have when all Nine Realms are aligned for him to deploy the Aether from inside of him. If we can make it so he misses that window, we at least avert his ambition to change reality.”

“And how do you propose to do this?”

“With these.” Jane picked up a long object, sharp at one end as though it was to be thrust into the ground, while the other had a bulbous protrusion with a light on the end.

“I’ve been tracking the convergence for a while,” Selvig explained, turning the Stark pad to Loki so he could see the many rushed calculations written on the smooth surface. “It was from watching the Convergence, along with Jane’s work on the Einstein Rosen Bridge that I created a theory of temporary teleportation,”

Loki gaped, “you can truly teleport using these things?”

“Yes. In theory.”

“What do you mean?”

“These devices are powered by the energy of the Convergence. I had already created a tracker that was able to pinpoint the location of the centre of the Convergence which is how we got here.” Selvig gestured around him. “Once I had that information it was easy enough to make a device that wouldn’t just track but use that energy. It’s very similar to the Tesseract.”

Both Loki and Selvig shivered before Jane spoke.

“We have Darcy and Ian placing these around the area. Thor will lure Malekith in and keep him there until the last one is placed. Then after a minute of charge, we’ll be able to activate them and send Malekith away before the critical time of the Convergence.”

Loki mulled over the plan. While he hated to admit it, it would work with the limited resources they had. And if what Jane said was true and with Thrym’s report being much the same, they would be hard pressed to stop Malekith by force.

“Do you know when Malekith is set to arrive?”

Jane opened her mouth, but a loud bang, followed by Thor’s battle cry and the rumble of thunder answered Loki’s question.

Not waiting for further information, Loki turned and fled, heedless of Jane’s shouts and run after him. He passed back through the large chamber. The Midgardian’s having abandoned their seats and instead lined up by the windows, all staring at the scene beyond. Loki headed over. Jumping on top of a table so he could see.

There was a courtyard beyond the windows and Loki could see Thor. He was facing away from him, but his hammer was already in hand. Beyond Thor, while Loki couldn’t see Malekith himself, Dark Elves stood waiting, weapons drawn.  

 “What’s happening?” Loki heard one of the watching Midgardian’s ask.

“Do you think it’s cosplay?”

“Is that a real hammer?”

Loki felt a hand on his arm yank him down from the desk. Jane’s face was flushed from the mad dash she had done to chase him down. She was still holding Selvig’s device in one hand and Loki wasn’t sure if the Midgardian didn’t want to use it to hit him over the head with the way she hissed at him. “You can’t just run off like that.”

“I can do as I please,” Loki huffed, which had Jane snorting.

“Listen, I know you want to help Thor, but you can’t just throw yourself into a fight like that. Thor wouldn’t want you to get hurt. It’s best we wait and …”

Another rumble of thunder and the distinct sound of blaster shots rang through the air. Loki heard part of the stone from the building give way as the watchers at the windows screamed and ducked for cover.

Using Jane’s distraction to disentangle himself from her grip, Loki ran for the exit. It didn’t take him long to get outside, a wind whipping his black locks around his face, only to find Thor and Malekith vanished and the Dark Elves' advancing, uncaring of where their shots hit.

“Loki!”

Loki heard Jane’s yell behind him. Quickly he snapped up a hand, a sedir shield coming into place around him and the entrance to the building the Midgardians remained cowering inside.

“Still think Thor doesn’t need any help?” Loki asked as Jane came to stand beside him, blue eyes wide with shock as she stared at the Dark Elves.

Jane swallowed, “Erik says that the Convergence will be in full effect in seven minutes.”

“Then we need to stop the Dark Elves from taking this place out for that long.” Loki reached for his sedir. With a thought he enhanced his shield, sending it from his hands to wrap around the building. With how large the structure was, the shield would not be as strong, spreading sedir over a wide area was difficult, but at least it would keep the place standing.

Satisfied, Loki turned his attention to the Dark Elves, they had not faltered in their stride, seeming confident that their prey would not get away.  

Building his sedir, Loki wasted no time, sending a bolt of pure green sedir into the oncoming Dark Elves. It struck the middle, sending some flying back due to the impact. The horde momentarily paused, seeming confused by the sudden change in the enemy’s strategy. But it wasn’t long before bolts were aimed in their direction and Loki was forced to duck aside, Jane following him as they rained down on the pair of them. Managing to find some relief behind one of the cars stationed before the building, Loki tried to ignore the harsh clanging of metal being dented by the Dark Elves attack. 

“This is madness,” Jane muttered, clutching the device close to her chest in a white knuckled grip.

“Get back in the building then,” Loki growled. Peeking out he sent off his own blast. While sending blasts of pure sedir was not the most refined way for Loki to engage with the situation, he wasn’t sure of the Dark Elves numbers to risk anything too overly complicated.

A sudden jingle made Jane and Loki startle. Jane flinches as she reaches into her jacket and pulls out a battered phone with one hand while the other remains firmly on the device.

“Darcy?” she asks.

Loki tunes out her conversation. The Dark Elve’s having taken the hesitance in his attack to move closer. Thankfully Loki’s shield on the building was holding. He could see a small gathering of Dark Elves directing their fire at it, hoping it would be enough to weaken the barrier and allow them entrance. Loki took a moment to assess. He would be hard pressed to get anywhere in this battle if he was pinned down. He needed to have better range of his sedir, but being outnumbered meant he didn’t have the necessary cover to cast anything that would take too long. His only long-range attack in his arsenal was the sedir blast. But aiming it at the Dark Elves as a mass had little effect. He needed to get in close. One on one.  

At that thought Loki stilled. Coming back behind the car he reached into his dimensional pocket. It had been out of reach with his sedir restricted, but now he could once again access it and the contents inside. It didn’t take long for him to find a dagger. It was a simple one, nothing too ornate.

“A weapon doesn’t have to be highly decorated to be effective my little Loki.” Loki recalled his Mother saying to him when she first began his training on his return from Midgard and the Avengers incident. “It is the hand that wields the weapon which gives it it’s value.”

Loki remembered watching in awe as his Mother swiftly and easily wielded the dagger as though it was an extension of her arm, along with casting powerful sedir, either with her remaining hand as a conduit, or even without its aid so she could grip twin blades in either hand. While he always thought he would favour the spear, as his Father did, seeing his Mother, so strong and powerful, made him reconsider that choice.

Gripping the hilt of the dagger tight, Loki sent another shot of sedir into the Dark Elves. Starting to gather his sedir around himself, Loki was surprised when he was pushed aside and Jane stepped out.

“What are you doing?” Loki shouted, but Jane ignored him, hitting something on the device and suddenly several of the Dark Elves vanished. Unfortunately, it was not all of them and Loki swiftly reached out with his sedir and yanked the startled Midgardian back behind the car.

“What in the Nine did you just do?”

“Darcy got the last of these up and ready,” Jane said, waving the long device in Loki’s face. “While it still needs to charge to have its full effect, I can still make use of it to get rid of some of the Dark Elves.”

Loki grit his teeth at the Midgardians smiling face. It pained him to admit it, but the device was clever, and well timed. It meant he would have less Dark Elves to deal with.

“Do you think you can get any more uses out of that thing?” Loki asked.

“I think so,” Jane muttered. “It works by making use of gravitational fields and homing in on a weak spot, allowing matter to transport through the signals altering the dimensions of the fields and energy around them and …”

“How many?”

Jane stopped her ramble, and a look of determination passed over face as she sat up straighter. “Maybe three. I need to leave time for the device to charge before the apex of the Convergence.”

Loki nodded; dagger held tight as he gathered his sedir once more.

“Keep your eyes on me. If you see a Dark Elf in my blind spot and you know I haven’t noticed, send it away.”

“Why? What are you…?”

Loki teleported. It wasn’t the same mad drawing of power that had gotten him and King Helblindi out of the Dark Elf ship. For one he wasn’t going as far in distance, and he could also see the location he wished to go to. That meant he could be more controlled with the sedir, reach out with care and give clear instructions. It wasn’t as precise as casting would be, but it was effective.

Loki appeared behind a Dark Elf, separated from the main horde that continued to fire at the car that seemed to be finally giving way under the onslaught. While still unnoticed Loki swiftly sliced the dagger behind the Dark Elf’s knees. He didn’t hear a sound of pain behind the dark helmet, but the Dark Elf went down either way. Now closer to his own head height and the closest Loki had ever been to a Dark Elf, Loki noted the small gap around the neck area where the helmet began to merge into the suit it wore. Wasting no time, using all his strength Loki drove the dagger into the Dark Elf’s neck. He felt something warm coat his hand, but Loki deliberately didn’t look, already turned on his heel and teleporting as the disturbance drew the attention of the other Dark Elves as their fellow collapsed dead.

Loki swiftly reappeared between two of the closest Dark Elves distracted by their fallen comrade. Loki aimed low once more, twisting behind one to jab at an ankle, spinning around with them as they lost their footing, colliding into their brethren, bringing both within range of Loki’s dagger.   

Loki wasn’t fast enough to take out the pair at the same time. Spinning on his heel, Loki stabbed the one he had already injured in the weak spot in the neck. As the one Dark Elf collapsed the other rallied and would have been successful at grabbing Loki by the back of the neck if Jane hadn’t appeared. She pointed the device at the Dark Elf, who froze before vanishing as though they had never been there in the first place.

Loki glanced over at the Midgardian, who nodded as she continued to track him from the safety of the cars lining the front of the building. The Dark Elves had noted some of their forces being taken out, but not all were willing to engage. Loki took that as his advantage and with a mix of teleportation and blade, was able to take out two more.

Loki ignored the sticky substance that coated the hand that held his dagger in a tight grip. It was best he didn’t think about it, otherwise he would likely throw up. It was easier to keep his focus on what was in front of him and not what he left in his wake.

As Loki appeared behind yet another Dark Elf, he was surprised when they immediately turned and raised their blaster. Loki pulled on his sedir, only for it to falter, the drain of such quick teleportation and not having rest between.

“Look out!” Loki saw Jane step out from behind her current hiding place, device in hand, only for her to step back as a car hurled itself at the Dark Elf, knocking it away from Loki, who stared wide eyed.

“Yeah! That’s what I’m talking about Ian!”

“Darcy?” Jane said, allowing the small burnet woman to rush over and hug her.

“Jane, what are you doing out here?”

“Loki…”

“Loki?” Darcy asked.

Loki, having gathered his bearings, reached out again with his sedir. Having just enough to squeeze out a teleportation, he landed awkwardly by Jane’s side, making Darcy shriek and the man who was at her side yell.

“Little Prince!”

“We need to get out of here,” Loki said, his breath coming out in pants as the sedir exhaustion finally caught up with him.

“Jane, he has a knife! Why does the kid have a knife?!” Darcy’s exclamation was followed by Dark Elf blaster fire. The four of them retreated to cover by the car that had been thrown at the Dark Elf, it now positioned upside down.

“Loki, are you alright?” Jane asked.

“I’m fine, Loki battered away her concern. “Just a little tired is all.”

“We should head back. Thor should have had enough time too …”

Loki felt the presence before it arrived. It was dark and heavy. The air seemed to become heavy and suffocating. Loki gasped, hand coming to his throat on reflex. Even the Midgardian’s shivered, the powerful sedir that rent the air effecting even them.

Loki didn’t need to look beyond the car to know it was Malekith and the Aether. But he did so anyway, only for his heart to drop when he saw no sign of Thor.

“Where’s the big guy?” Darcy asked.

“He must be here,” Jane insisted.

“Unless Malekith was able to subdue him with the power of the Aether,” Loki muttered.

“No! That can’t be! Thor would never loose!”

Loki bit his tongue. That small child in him that always thought of his Brother as invincible wanted to agree with Jane. To crow as loud as possible that Thor was merely running behind. That he would appear and beat Malekith into the ground with his mighty hammer. But Thor was not there, and Loki knew his Brother would not have let a foe such as Malekith simply walk away.

With a shuddering breath, Loki stood. Without stopping to think, he stepped out from behind the car and out into the open space, revealing himself to Malekith.

“Little Prince, what are you doing?!”

“Loki stop! Don’t! Darcy, get back to Erik. Everything should be ready; you just need to tell him to …”

The voices were drowned from Loki’s ears as Malekith turned eyes to him. His pale face washed even lighter in the pale illumination of the sun that was managing to peak through the swirling clouds of the Convergence. Loki could see the signs of battle on Malekith’s armour. Scorch marks from where Mjolnir had struck lighting and dents where Thor had gone in for a physical blow.

Loki stopped several feet from Malekith, surprised that the Dark Elf had not simply swatted him aside. Maybe to amused to see such a small Asgardian approaching him.

Loki clenched his first, shifting into a fighting stance as he called what little sedir he had managed to recover to the fore.

“Malekith, your rein of destruction stops here!”

Loki winced as his voice cracked and had to hold in the need to launch himself at Malekith as he laughed before he spoke. A voice he had not heard since his Mother had been stabbed all that time ago.

“Is this all that Asgard now has left to confront me? First a Prince with mere spark and no power. Now a child. Truly, Bor’s line has become nothing but a disgrace to his name.”

Loki sneered, “it was my Grandfather that stopped you all those eons ago. It is only natural that I also take his burden in his place.”

“Stopped me? I thought he killed me? Isn’t that what your records show?” Malekith snarled and a powerful wave of red sedir sparked from him. “That fool was supposed to have killed me, but all he managed was the destruction of the Dark Elves that stood in his way.”

“You can’t hide behind lies, Malekith,” Loki snapped back. “It wasn’t my Grandfather that destroyed your ships so that fire and destruction could rein down from above. It wasn’t him that drained the energy from his own ship, even though he knew the other Dark Elves that were in stasis within would die due to no energy flowing to their pods. That was you, all you. You destroyed your own people, and I won’t let you use the Aether to fix a mistake of your own making.”

Loki knew immediately that his goading had had an effect. What with how the Aether exploded from Malekith, aimed directly at Loki. The small shield he had been able to erect around himself broke under the onslaught, sending Loki skidding backwards and dropping to one knee as air punched out of his lungs as he leaned over, his dagger falling from his hand.

“You know nothing!” Malekith hissed. “Everything I ever did, all I ever wanted was for the Dark Elves to stand above. For the rest of the Nine Realms to see that we were right and just. That they should follow our example!”

“A…and fall in line?” Loki added.

Malekith laughed, a pitched cackle that had Loki shivering. “Very good Young Prince. Asgard stands at the height of the Nine. Why? Why cannot the Dark Elves have that place?”

“And what would you do with it if you did?” Loki challenged, managing to get back to his feet. “How would the Dark Elves shape the Nine?”

“You are inferior beings. You would never be able to stand on equal footing to us,” Malekith said. “Your lands would be ours, you lives ours.”

“You’d take over.”

“Naturally.”

“We will never allow it.”

“What you allow has little consequence,” Malekith said, stepping closer to look down at Loki with pity. “It is a shame that I can’t play more with you, but the Convergence approaches. Goodbye Young Prince.”

Loki knew he should move. Dive aside, get out of the way. But the blow Malekith had landed with the Aether had drained him, his already low sedir reserves failing to build up in time to even help his tried muscles. The red of the Aether grew, its fury aimed directly at Loki. What would happen? If Thrym was correct and the Aether truly was the Reality stone would Loki be re-written? Would he cease to exist, or would his body be erased from the world?

Loki wouldn’t know. Nor would he find out as the sound of running feet echoed in his ears and just as Malekith released the energy of the Aether on Loki, Jane came barrelling into him. Her arms reached around, shielding him as she shoved him aside, taking herself along with him, but not fast enough to stop the Aether’s powerful energy from clipping her foot.

The scream that erupted from Jane’s mouth was ear piercing. Her weight landed on top of Loki as the remaining Aether energy hit the ground where the pair had been, sending an explosion rocketing out, adding brick and debris to scatter over them.

Malekith must have thought his attack successful as he did not follow his volley with a second shot. Loki was grateful as he was able to push Jane away as he looked into her face. It was scrunched up, pain clear over her features as the device she had clutched so fiercely was dropped to the side as she reached for her ankle where Loki could see smoke where the Aether had grazed her.

“Don’t touch it,” Loki said, manoeuvring himself so that he could slide out beneath Jane. Carefully he shifted her weight so that she was laying on her back. Looking towards the smoking ankle, Loki could see the cloth of her trousers had been burned clean away. The skin underneath was in a similar shape, but from what Loki could see, it hadn’t punctured through to the bone.

Lifting a hand, Loki tried to call on his sedir. It still wasn’t strong enough to do much, and healing sedir had never been a skill Loki possessed. But he did manage to put a barrier around the wound, one Eir had taught him if he ever caught a scrap and couldn’t get it tended to fast enough. It would stop blood flow and allow the wound to remain clean, there was also a little pain relief, but nothing on a scale the Midgardian needed. Eir had taught Loki the spell when he had accidentally fallen from his horse on a ride. He’d been with only some guards at the time, the Young Prince finally old enough to be chaperoned with others outside of his family. Loki had been successful in hiding the bad scrapes down his legs and back from the guards. It wasn’t until he had bled through his sheets, making his Mother cry in alarm when she had found him the next day, he had been forcefully taken to the healers and under Eir’s heavy handed care.

“While it is stupid to hide injury, I admit that I was once young to,” Eir had sighed as she placed the same sedir spell Loki had cast over Jane’s injury on his own back. “But if you must act on your pride, at least use this spell so that you won’t cause your Mother more distress by bleeding on your sheets.”

Loki had indeed allowed his pride to rule his sense since that event and the spell had come in useful. But even he was aware that it wasn’t one that could stand up to the injury Jane had suffered.

Swallowing, Loki turned from his work to Jane, her face once awash with pain now showing some relief, though it was clear she was not pain free. Her skin was pale, and she was panting lightly, sweat forming on her brow.

“You pushed me out of the way,” Loki said. Jane laughed, brittle and soft.

“What else was I supposed to do?”

“Leave me.”

Jane sucked in a breath, turning her blue eyes to fix on Loki’s green ones. “Loki, while I believe you have been absolutely horrible to me and definitely not treated me with any kind of respect, I’m not just going to leave you to get blasted by Malekith. Besides, it’s not like your dislike isn’t a little warranted.”

Loki watched, wide eyed as Jane reached out a trembling hand, taking hold of Loki’s. “I’m sorry, about what happened to your Mother. I know you blame me and … it was my fault. She was protecting me. If she had just given me up, told Malekith than maybe …”

“She would never have done that,” Loki said, speech hollow. “Mother would never hand someone over to a creature such as Malekith. She was too fierce a warrior for that.” Gently, Loki squeezed Jane’s hand, and he felt the knot of anger and hate in his stomach untangle into acceptance of the reality he had been denying ever since he had first met Jane. “I apologies to you as well, Lady Jane. My behaviour was unbecoming of a Prince and not to the standard my Mother would have expected from me. I should respect her sacrifice and choices, not blame the one she saved of her own volition. She would be ashamed of me.”

“Loki, no. She’s your Mom. If something like that had ever happened to my Mom, I would have been angry to.”

Loki nodded, letting silence rein for a moment as the pair of once enemies finally allowed themselves to come together in forgiveness and understanding. However, Loki was not known as a trickster for nothing. With a smirk he said, “don’t think this means I’m accepting you. Thor is after all, my elder Brother. If you do anything to hurt him, I’ll kill you.”

A soft chuckle broke past Jane’s lips and Loki let his smirk become more genuine.

A sudden churning above caught both of their attention. As they looked to the sky, Loki caught a sight of a great pillar reaching up into the heavens. As it connected, Loki felt a surge of sedir and suddenly the air was filled with hazy images of the Nine realms. If the situation had not been so serious, Loki would have thought it beautiful. Truly, he had never seen the realms so close together, not in reality. Of course, many philosophers had observation models that depicted the Nine Realms. But to see the Convergence, bringing the Nine Realms into alinement for what was perhaps the first time in eons It should have been a breath-taking sight. The hint of red and the strong sedir starting to suffocate the air told Loki all he needed to know of how this had happened.

“The Convergence.”

“We’re too late,” Jane said, grimacing as she tried to push herself up, only to collapse as the pain became too much. “The Convergence is happening.”

“And Malekith has unleashed the Aether, I can feel it’s power.”

“He’s going to override reality,” Jane whispered. She shook her head, reaching out a hand to grab her device before pushing it at Loki. “There might still be time. It you can place this before Malekith before he can finish channelling the Aether into the Convergence, we can still send him away from the apex and stop him.”

Loki fumbled with the long device, his hands coming to rest on the stave section as he would a spear. “Is there enough charge?”

“Darcy finishing setting the remaining ones up and see that blinking light.” Loki noted the blue light which continued to pulse on and off. He nodded. “That shows it’s ready to fire. Thor was supposed to … but that doesn’t matter, if we can place it close to Malekith and activate it, it should work how we intended.”

“Even with the Aether now being unleashed? The disruptive sedir could …”

“Loki, we have to try.” The insistence in Jane’s words had Loki pausing. He looked at the Midgardian and in that moment, she reminded him of his Mother, bright and unwilling to give up without a fight.

Tucking the device close to his chest, Loki stood, but still didn’t move away. Instead, he turned back to Jane and asked, “What about you? I can’t just leave you here.”

Jane shook her head. “It’s alright,” she patted at her jacket pocket before her fingers delved inside, extracting a phone. “I’ll call Darcy. She’ll probably be looking for me anyway.”

“But I could take you …”

“Malekith comes first. Go!”

Loki licked his lips but nodded and took off running.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor or the Avengers or any other of the many Marvel properties

12

It was simple to follow the pull of the Aether. It’s power, while overwhelming, left a strong trail. It also helped that there was a large red pillar in the sky that Loki was pretty sure housed Malekith at its centre.

Malekith had not retreated too far from where he had confronted Jane and Loki. It would have been a quaint square that likely Midgardians had walked around on pleasant days. It also offered a lovely view of the river beyond, which was now obscured by the Aether as it continued to surge above and into the Convergence.

As Loki drew nearer, the wind picked up. The sedir grew heavy and Loki could feel the weight on his limbs. It came to a point where he could no longer run. The heavy atmosphere making it impossible for him to keep up the pace. Loki tried to push on, even as he felt the power of the Aether push him back. His hair whipped back from his head, and he had to lean his body forward, using his legs to drive himself forward. It would have been easier if he could teleport, but with the uncontrolled power of the Aether in the air, Loki knew that any sedir, as weak as his still was, would likely not have the effect that Loki desired.

Forced to press on with brute force, Loki even used the device to aid him. Sticking one end into the ground, he used the metal to pull himself forward step by step. Meanwhile the Aether continued to spin, out of control and warping whatever it could.

Loki had little doubt that Malekith would follow through on his plan. The Dark Elf, while deranged, was committed to his cause. Which made him all the more dangerous and imperative that Loki stop him.

However, the pure force of the Aether was making it nearly impossible for Loki to approach. He was within touching distance of the red vortex but still couldn’t risk taking his hand from the device in case he was sent flying backwards by the force of the sedir.

It didn’t help that Loki’s sedir seemed to cower in the face of such a force. Loki had tried to feel it out as he approached, to maybe slip between the cracks. But the Aether’s power was beyond anything that Loki had ever experienced. It weighed down on him like a suit of armour. Wanting to hold him in place. Breathing was even difficult, and Loki wondered if he didn’t have his own sedir, if he could have even made it this close.  

It was as Loki tried to take a step into the vortex itself that he realised it was impossible. The action alone made him sway. He knew if he tried to step into that tidal wave of power, he would be blow away before he even got near Malekith. 

Drained, Loki fell to his knees. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t stop Malekith. He was spent. He was done. The faith that Jane had placed in him was for nothing. He couldn’t even reach the Dark Elf, never mind defeat him.

Loki bowed his head. A tear escaping to run down his cheek as all he could do was watch as the vortex grew stronger. If Thor were here, he would have been able to power forward. He would have taken the last steps to end this.

Which was why Loki bit his lip so hard he bled when a warm hand fell on his head, gripping into his dark locks, before a weight fell on top of him, arms reaching around to hold him close.

“Oh, my Brother. You should not have come here.”

Startled Loki looked up to see the beaten visage of Thor. His Brother’s armour was in a sorry state, and he had bruising, and blood splattered across his face from his fight with Malekith. But he was there, he was before Loki and breathing. Loki couldn’t stop the tears from flowing at the sight.

“T…Thor?”

“Aye Brother. While I am glad to see you, I had hoped you never would have had to come so close to this conflict.”

Loki nodded, risking moving a hand to grip Thor’s forearm.

“Is Malekith within?” Loki once more nodded and gripped Jane’s device tighter.

“I wished to try and finish what you started, but I …”

“Do not worry Brother,” Thor said, taking the device from Loki’s hands, before stepping away and towards the vortex with a smile. “You have done so well. Allow me now to finish this.”

Loki wanted to say no, even as Thor turned to leave, but his voice was caught, and Loki felt the edges of his vision wavering. The last of his strength taken. The final image he had before darkness claimed him was of Thor stepping into the vortex of the Aether.

***

Loki felt like he was swimming in thick liquid.

Images pressed in all around him.

Voices came that he didn’t recognise.

“You were made to be ruled.”

“You will never be a God.”

“I am inevitable.”

It was the harsh snap that had Loki opening his eyes. He was laid out on something soft. As he shifted, he noted the pillows that had been placed behind him, along with a thick blanket that had been placed over him.

Sitting up with a groan, Loki noted that he was in a small room. The walls were panelled or laden with shelves that carried many books. A desk took up the main space near the window. Though the curtains were drawn, Loki still make out the sun trying to peak though, lighting up the small, yet comfortable space.

Shirting around until his feet touched the floor. Loki noticed he was still in the same attire from the battle with Malekith. No one had changed him. He recalled passing out when Thor had arrived as his Brother had walked into the Aether.

With a surge of sudden realisation, Loki got to his feet. His energy levels seemed to have returned. He could feel his sedir pumping beneath his skin.

Heading to the only visible door, Loki bounded over and opened it without thought.

The sudden opening of the door caused two black clad individuals, Midgardian, if Loki could tell correctly by the lack of sedir, to flinch and turn their weapons on him. Loki didn’t give them a chance to respond. Using his favoured spell, he turned himself inviable and darted out of the room in search of Thor.

Ignoring the yell that came after him, Loki set his mind to the task of locating his Brother. Now focused, Loki recognised some of the structure from the building he had arrived at which house Jane and Selvig. Though, with the narrow passages he went through, he was aware he must have been placed in a different section to the ones he had seen before.

Undeterred, Loki reached out with his sedir, the change in task meaning his invisibility was no longer in effect, but Loki was too engrossed in his task to care. He could feel many beings occupying the building. Most seemed to be Midgardian, with their lack of sedir it was easy to pinpoint them. However, it also made things simpler for him to feel a congregation of sedir towards the centre of the building, not far from his location and surely where Thor would be.

Uncaring if he bumped into anyone in his rush, Loki careened through the building. Darting down corridors and through doors, not noticing as he crashed into many people in the same familiar uniforms as the guards outside his door and their yells of surprise before bellowing into the small devices strapped to their shoulders.

Loki felt the sedir presence grow stronger. He turned a sharp left, finding a door ahead. Without stopping he lunged for it, not aware of the mass crowd of dark clad Midgardian’s that had continued to follow him.

Throwing open the door, Loki rushed inside.

“What the?”

“What is this breach?”

“Loki?”

Loki stopped; his feet frozen as though they were buried in ice. He had arrived at a large room, a window taking up one wall, while the other had a fireplace which sat central. A desk was situated by the windows while a collection of sofas and small side tables congregate near the fireplace. The walls were panelled, making the green lush carpet appear like grass. The whole place felt soft and cosey, considering how large the space was. However, it was not that which had Loki feeling as though his heart would burst.

Loki recognised the Midgardian that had spoken first. It was the one eyed man who had seemed to take charge of the incident with Amora a year ago. Fury, he thought his name was. Still dressed in a long black coat that fell to his knees along with black under clothes. His eyepatch was also black, which made his eye appear more like a shadow. He was turned to Loki, staring at the Young Prince in keen interest rather than annoyance.

That was in complete contrast to his companion. She wasn’t as tall as her superior, her hair pulled back into a sharp bun. A blue all in one suit covered her frame, Loki could see a symbol on the forearm, it looked like a bird of some sort. Her face was scrunched in distaste and appeared to be moments away from coming over to Loki to demand why he was there.

Loki however, likely would not have cared if she had, his sole focus taken up by the woman seated on one of the soft sofas, who had stood at his entrance, taking several steps towards him. Loki swallowed, ignoring the rush of people streaming into the room behind him while Fury barked at them to leave. Loki didn’t even take note of his own Father stood by the Midgardian, Gungnir in hand, Thor at his side where they had been conversing with the two Midgardians before his entrance. No, Loki was too transfixed by his Mother, who held out her arms to him with her signature smile, the soft one that meant everything was alright.

“Oh, Loki. My little Loki.”

“M…Mama?” Loki didn’t mean for it to come out as a question, but it only caused Frigga to laugh gently.

“Of course sweetheart.”

That was all Loki needed. Not caring if the adults in the room watching, unaware of how he would normally have been embarrassed by his exclamation, he hadn’t called his Mother Mama for years. He bounded across the distance, right into his Mother’s arms. The warmth he felt at her touch, the comfort that seemed to wash over him was something he feared he would never receive again. His Mother had been so cold, frozen as she was as the Dark Elf poison had worked its cruel intentions on her. But she was hale before him now, squeezing him heard as though she was afraid he would disappear.

Loki felt the soft press of his Mother’s lips to his head. “My darling, you had me so frightened.”

“Not as much as you did,” Loki muttered, earning him another kiss.

“Aye. And for that I can only say that I am sorry. I would never leave you if I could avoid it.”

Loki nodded, glad that he could bury his face in his Mother’s stomach, it allowed him to shed his tears without anyone aware, though he was sure his Mother knew from the way she stroked his back.

“My Loki, thank you.” Loki looked up, tear streaked eyes staring into his Mother’s bright blue, crow’s feet wrinkled as she smiled at him. “You did all you could to save me. First with your ice, then with your efforts on Svartalheim. And while I wish you had never thought to go there, nor had the capacity,” Frigga shot a look over her shoulder and Loki thought he could hear Thor snort. “I cannot deny that I would have been lost without you. So thank you. Thank you my son for fighting for me.”

Loki snuffled, shaking his head, tucking it tight to her stomach before mumbling. “I love you Mother.”

“And I you, my sweet.”

Sucking in a breath, Loki felt himself centre. For the first time in what felt like years he felt complete, whole, safe and protected. His Mother was here and that was all he needed. Looking up he sent his Mother a beaming smile.

“This is why I’m your favourite after all.”

The comment earned a grumbled from Thor and a cuff around the head from his Mother.

“You know I don’t play favourites and while I can acknowledge your effort, don’t think that we won’t be having a conversation about this once we go back home.”

Loki winced, his Mother’s wrath was one that he did not look forward to. But if it meant she lived, then he would take it all and gladly. “Yes Mother.”

A hand fell on his shoulder and Loki was turned from his Mother’s embrace only to be caught up in his Father’s. While Frigga’s arms were soft and warm, Odin’s were large and strong, coming around Loki like a shield, as if they could protect him from any threat that hoped to appear before the King of Asgard. Loki allowed himself to grip his Father’s waist, surprised to feel a slight shake in the elderly Kings frame as he held on to his youngest.

“Father?”

“Do not frighten me like that again.” Loki blinked in surprise as his Father pushed him back so he could look his son full in the face. The hands that had clamped around him with such force now held his shoulders as the King of Asgard was practically on his knees before his son. “You must never vanish in such a way again Loki. I thought … I …”

Loki was shocked to see the shine in his Father’s eyes, though the King was far too old and seasoned to let them fall, especially when not in private, though Loki was sure if they were in the Family wing back at the palace, his Father would have been willing to let his tears flow.

Loki had not realised what his disappearance must have been like for his Father. Thor, he could understand, his Brother was older, an adult, but even then, Odin had been on the verge of losing Frigga, his Mother, the centre of the Royal Family. To think that his youngest son had gone missing, with no one any idea where he could have gone. Along with his heir who he was certain had likely gone against orders. Loki was not surprised that his Father was clinging to him as though he would vanish from sight if he let go.

Stepping forward, Loki wrapped his arms around his Father’s neck, allowing his rest to rest in his Father’s shoulder so he could speak softly.

“I’m sorry Father.”

Loki felt the arms around him squeeze and after a moment more, Odin stood, one hand still remaining on Loki’s shoulder as he reached out his other hand to Thor, calling Gungnir back to his hold where Thor held the spear.

“Your Mother is right, we will be discussing this when we get home.”

“While I’m happy you can have your family reunion, there is still business that needs to be settled here.”

Loki wrinkled his nose at Fury, who had watched the exchange silently, but now appeared to be annoyed with how long it had dragged on for. The woman wearing a similar expression at his side.

“You must forgive us,” Frigga said, stepping up to stand on Loki’s other side, her own hand making its way to his back where it rested lightly. “There has been much disruption in our family these last few days. I have only just recovered from my poisoning.”

“Are you well Mother, truly?” Frigga smiled and ruffled Loki’s hair.

“I have never been better. Lord Thrym was able to deliver the antidote back to Asgard when he and King Helblindi were brought back through the Bifrost by the guard your Father had sent after Thor.”

“Are they both well?” Loki muttered, voice soft as he thought of Helblindi, the Brother he had only just started to acknowledge.

Frigga smiled. “Both are alive. King Helblindi was taken straight to the healers to receive care. While Lady Angerboda I believe would have liked to tend to his injured herself, we are grateful Lady Eir had returned to lend us her aid.”

“Eir’s back?”

“Aye,” Odin said. “And mighty annoyed about it to. Though she was very interested in the antidote you found. While most was needed to aid Frigga, she was able to save some for further study. She is hoping with time that she will be able to recreate it.”

“She did also wish us to pass on her congratulations to you Loki,” Frigga continued, making Loki’s brows furrow in confusion. “The spell work on King Helblindi was well done. It seems that you took something from her lessons.”

Loki didn’t have the heart to tell either of them that the spell work on King Helblindi was mainly instinctual, Loki too lost in his own emotions to be sure that he could recreate it.

“About King Helblindi.” Loki bit his lip, unsure of how to word his response. Frigga squeezed his shoulder and said softly.

“Do not worry. King Helblindi is well. Eir and his Lady Angerboda were sure of his recovery when we left for Midgard.”

Loki breathed out a sigh. While he had not had time to fully process what Helblindi knowing his true identity meant and what he revealed of the fates of those like Loki. Loki at least knew he did not want his newfound Brother to die.

“While I’m sure there are many pressing matters on your own … realm. There is still business here that we have not come to an agreement on, your Majesty.”

Odin turned his own one-eyed gaze on Fury, who had remained quietly observing, even in his annoyance, the Royal family as they spoke quietly.

“I don’t believe there is much more to discuss, Director Fury,” Odin said. Loki recognised the tone from the times he had seen his Father with the Council of Nine and reaching the end of his patience. “Malekith has been destroyed and the Aether contained. That is all that is needed for you to know.”

“Malekith is dead?” Loki asked.

“Aye Brother.” It was Thor who answered, despite the glare Fury shot at him. Loki took in his Brother’s condition. He seemed to be hale, though there were the marks of battle still present on his armour from the dents and scrapes visible. “I was successful in planting the device Lord Selvig created. This took us both to Savaltheim, that without the power of the Convergence, I was able to land a blown on Malekith with Mjolnir, killing him. The death of its host caused the Aether to rupture. I was lucky that the device was able to bring me back before the disruption with the Aether destroyed both Malekith and a good deal of Savtalheim as it exploded.”

Loki swallowed. While he was glad Malekith had been destroyed. If there was anyone who deserved such a fate it was him. Trying to over-ride his own action of the destruction of his people by using the Aether to re-write reality. However, with how the Aether had seemed to destroy everything in its path. Loki was lucky Thor and his Midgardian friends had had the foresight to remove Malekith from Midgard, otherwise thing could have been much worse.

“What happened to the Aether?”

“Your Father was able to store and contain it, like your Grandfather,” Frigga reassured Loki before shooting a cold look at Fury, who had crossed his arms in defiance. “Which has led us to the present complications.”

“I don’t see what’s so complicated about it,” Fury said. “The Aether was already on Earth when it was found by an Earth scientist. Haven’t you heard the saying, finders keepers.”

“And haven’t you learnt what meddling with things far beyond your ken can get you,” Odin countered. “You have already been on the receiving end of the Tesseract. If I recall it was again, my sons that aided you in that battle.”

“Not before one of your own people caused the battle in the first place.”

“The tesseract was being stored and used on Midgard,” Odin said, waving away Fury’s arguments. “You drew her attention, as could any of the Nine if they had been foolish enough to use such an artefact.”

“Listen, I get that you want to keep the all-powerful weapon,” Fury stated. “It was put here by your Dad to keep it safe.” Odin wrinkled his nose at Fury’s terminology but nodded just the same. “We already gave you the Tesseract which we had hoped to study in order to grow our technology, to protect our home for any other outside threats.”

Fury turned to Thor. “You have friends here, a reason to keep this planet safe from attack. Surely, allowing us to keep the Aether would give us an advantage to any who would think to come here to harm us.”

Thor frowned, but he did appear thoughtful. Frigga remained unmoved, her arm that had remained around Loki tight as she watched Director Fury as one would a cunning advisory.

“So it is for your Realms protection that you seek to retain the Aether?” Odin asked. Fury swiftly changed his focus, watching the one-eyed King with interest.

“Of course,” he said, projecting sincerity. “We only wish to protect the people of Earth as you would want for your own people.”

“I see. Then, there is perhaps something we could do.”

Loki saw the subtle glint of victory in Fury’s remaining eye, while the woman at his side clasped her hands behind her back.

Odin lifted Gungnir, twisting it in his grip so the end was pointed at Thor.

“My son will remain on your Realm as a protector. His power, along with the … what did you call them, Avenger’s, will be enough to hold back any force that may invade Midgard again. Just like with Amora.”

Loki saw the realisation dawn in Fury’s eyes before his Father had finished speaking. The Young Prince had to turn his face away to stop the laughter that itched at his chest from bursting forth and into the room. It seemed that he and his Mother weren’t the only ones that enjoyed a bit of mischief.

“With respect, your majesty, I really don’t think …”

“Along with having Thor here as a protector, you will be given access to our knowledge,” Odin continued as though Fury had not spoken. “Asgard is willing to acknowledge Midgard to the Realms as ready to stand among us, even though you have some years left to develop. This partnership will be good for both our Realms and allow yours to flourish with the benefit of having someone to learn from.”

Odin speared Fury with a look as he continued to hold Gungnir out. “Unless you wish to spurn the hand of Asgard, protector of the Nine Realms?”

Fury gaped, mouth hanging open as Thor stepped forward and took a knee before his King.

“I am willing to remain on Midgard to protect and teach as long as it is needed. I’m sure with our help, it will not take much for Midgard to find its place securely within the Nine where they can stand independent.”

Loki watched the display. Surprised Thor was able to read the moment so well. He kept an eye on Fury, seeing the thoughts pass through the Midgardian’s mind before they landed on the inevitable.

“We would surely not be so foolish,” Fury muttered. “Fine. I agree. Though I’ll have to take it before the World Security Council and the World Leaders to get a final agreement on this. They’ll need you to be in attendance, your Majesty.”

“That will be no issue,” Odin said, slamming the butt of Gungnir to the ground. “It has been many years since I have treated with any leaders from Midgard. It will be no hardship for me to attend talks. Not if it is for the benefit of both our Realms.”

Fury nodded, resigned. “I’ll make the arrangements. Will you be remaining on Earth?”

“The Gatekeeper will hear your call when you are ready,” Odin said.

With a sigh and a final head shake, Fury gestured to the woman and the pair left the room. Leaving the Royal family finally alone.

Loki didn’t have much time after the door had closed before he was pulled into a hug by his Brother who had scrambled to his feet as soon as Fury had turned away.

“I am most happy to see you well Loki.”

“And I you,” Loki agreed as he tried to stop his face from hitting Thor’s armour. The two Brother’s embraced for a moment longer before Thor released him, allowing Loki to take a step back.

“How is Jane?”

“I am surprised you would ask after her,” Thor said, and Loki flushed a bright red which only made his Brother laugh.

“We…we came to an understanding.”

“Aye, Jane told me.” Loki was surprised when Thor clapped a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it gently. “She wished to pass on her thanks for helping her.”

“How is her ankle?”

“It has been healed. Mother took care of it.”

“I am better at healing spells than yourself,” Frigga agreed, though she still smiled at Loki in pride. “But it appears that you might have some talent for the field after all. We might have to arrange more lessons with Eir.”

“No thank you.”

His family laughed and Loki took a moment to simply enjoy being with them. His family was safe and whole once more. With just that thought Loki felt that everything was right in his universe. However, with the danger passed and his mind no longer reeling from the sight of his family, it allowed other thoughts to intrude.

Clearing his throat, Loki glanced as his parents shyly. “I don’t know if he said, but King Helblindi, he … well he …”

Frigga ran a hand though his hair, shushing him as Loki’s voice broke. “It is alright my son. While we were not able to speak to King Helblindi, Lord Thrym was conscious when he returned to Asgard. He told your Father everything.”

“Everything?” Loki asked, turning to Odin, whose expression was grim, though he tried to shift it into something softer as he caught Loki’s look.

“Aye, he was insistent that he reveal all before he even got to the Healers. His insistence caused much commotion. Though … Frigga, we need to …”

“What is wrong?” Loki asked, brow furrowing as he stared between his parents who shared look of concern.

Frigga sighed, pulling Loki close to her once more. “Lord Thrym was injured, almost delirious. He was not aware of who he was speaking in front of.”

“Who he was …? What do you mean?”

“Thrym wished to speak to me,” Odin said slowly. “I believe he meant in private, but his injuries had worsened, especially in his zeal to get his King to safety after you left before the Asgardian guards arrived. I came upon him in the palace entry way where the servants and Nobles had gathered.”

Loki didn’t need his father to continue. He could feel a cold wash over him as realisation overwhelmed him. He clutched at his Mother, who held him tight.

“Do…do people …do they know what I am?”

Frigga shot Odin a look as the King turned away. “Aye.”

Loki stiffened and likely would have wanted to run if it were not for his Mother’s arm around him.

“Loki, my sweet Loki, be at ease. All is well.”

“How can all be well?” Loki wanted to cry but ended only whispering instead. “The people, our home. They hate me.”

“They most certainly do not,” Frigga admonished. “While I won’t lie that the shock of your heritage came as a surprise, that does not replace how they feel about you.”

“’Tis true Brother,” Thor said reassuringly. “Mother said that when Lord Thrym announced you had been on Svartalheim there was uproar, and that was after he had already revealed your heritage. The Einherjar had to force the common folk to return to their homes to stop them from demanding Heimdal to bring them to Svartalheim to rescue you themselves.”

Loki opened his mouth to argue, but his Father spoke before he could. “The people were outraged that you were in danger, Jotun or no.”

“You are their Young Prince, Frigga added. “They love you, because you are you. Not for your race or what you look like.”

Loki felt his chest ache. Tears formed in his eyes. “They … they truly don’t care?”

“No Loki,” Thor said, his smile bright and proud. “Though, with the way they favour you so, I might have to watch my back in case they wish to place you on the throne.”

“I don’t want a throne,” Loki said, wiping a hand across his eyes as he smiled himself. “I only wish to be by your side. All of you.”

Loki basked in the warmth of his family as they surrounded him. For the first time in a long time, he felt that a dead weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He hadn’t been aware of how much keeping the fact he was Jotun a secret weighed him down. But now it was out there, not in the way he would have liked, but the people knew. And they didn’t care. His home was still his home. And he would return to it, with his family whole and safe once more.

***

Loki shifted in front of the mirror as he adjusted his cloak one more time. He pouted as a hand came up to slap them away from his neck as he tried to adjust the fit.

“D…don’t fuss with it, P…Prince Loki,” Leif scolded, making sure that the fastenings remained in place as they should be.

“But it’s too tight.”

“It’s t…tailored.”

“Yes, tailored too tight.”

Leif sighed and ignored his Master’s complaining. Loki didn’t blame Leif for his annoyance; he’d been fussing all morning. But it couldn’t be helped, he was nervous and when Loki was nervous he needed to cause some mischief.

“Is everything ready?” Loki asked as Leif stepped away to pick up the rest of the adornments from a small table.

“Aye,” Leif said, stepping closer so that he could slide one of a set of daggers into the holsters at Loki’s sides. They were a recent addition to his ceremonial armour. At one point Loki had thought to add a spear, like his Father, but with recent events, daggers had felt more appropriate.

Loki looked at himself in the mirror once more. His ceremonial outfit hadn’t changed much since Thor’s coronation. The fitted tunic and trousers were covered in a green cloak with silver fastenings. The daggers were able to be hidden under the cloak for the most part and at least the tip of the cloak didn’t reach the floor where his boots came to his knees. The colour scheme remained silver and green, the colours of Loki’s house, along with his emblem that remined embossed on the front pocket of his tunic, one he shared with Leif, indicting him as a member of his household staff.

Loki reached up to finger a lock of his black hair. It was longer than it had ever been. The only indicator of the passing of years. Though, even without much physical changes, Loki felt much more grown up that he did when last he wore the outfit.

“M…my Prince?” the soft question brought Loki’s attention to Leif. The boy held out the small crown with two horns curing from either side. Loki took it carefully and placed it on his head, making sure to style his black locks around it so that it fitted well.

“We must g…get moving,” Leif said, stepping aside so that Loki could walk ahead to the door that would exit his bedroom. “We need to be able to enter the ceremony on time.”

Loki nodded and led the way from his rooms. It was a short walk out of his area of the palace. The halls were empty compared to the usual bustle that tended to take place with staff scurrying about. All retreating to watch the ceremony.

Loki allowed his feet to carry him to a familiar location, outside the closed doors of his Father’s throne room. Two Einherjar remained outside and nodded their heads in acknowledgement of the pair.

“Is all r…ready?” Leif asked the waiting Einherjar and Loki couldn’t help but feel proud of him. Not too long ago the boy would have been far too intimidated to even be seen in front of the Einherjar.

“Aye. We merely await the AllFather’s order. Prince Loki will proceed within at that time.”

Leif nodded before turning once more to Loki and bowing. “May your Valet leave you?”

“You don’t need to act all serious,” Loki said with a small smile, to which Leif pouted.

“My P…Prince I need …”

“Fine, yes, I understand. Protocol.” Loki rolled his eyes and sent an annoyed look at the Einherjar who continued to stand there as though they were not watching the whole scene. “Yes, you may leave me. But make sure you get a good seat for the ceremony.”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Loki couldn’t stop a grin from spreading across his face at Leif’s sincerity. It didn’t last though as his Valet scrambled away, no doubt to take one of the servants’ corridors in order to enter the Throne room unseen by the many nobles that were already packed within.

Now alone save for the Einherjar, Loki took a moment to breathe. It had been such a whirlwind since returning from Midgard and the crisis of the Aether. Odin had been as good as his word and had transformed the Aether once more into its liquid state. He had ensured to seal the powerful artefact before sending it with a contingent of guards to a faraway place where it would be held under concealment so that none may find it again. Loki wasn’t sure exactly where his Father had sent the Aether, only that he had been adamant about not keeping it on Asgard. Not that Loki blamed his Father for that. The Aether had caused far too much trouble for the Realm Eternal for anyone to wish to house it.

While most of this had been kept from the general population of Asgard, what had not escaped their notice was the safe return of their Young Prince. Loki hadn’t been able to get down the Rainbow Bridge before he was besieged. While he was aware that the people of Asgard liked him, it was still a shock to see it on such open display. They cheered and shouted his name in joy, grateful for his safe return and with admonishment to stop scaring them so. Loki had been equal parts embarrassed and humbled, considering as well all that had been revealed to the people since and yet they still cared for him.

Things within the Royal court had moved swiftly. Fortunately, neither Helblindi nor Thrym had sustained permanent injury and so were able to return to talks with Odin and his court. It was because of the resumption of those talks that the ceremony taking place was going ahead.

A soft clearing of the throat was the one warning Loki received before the Einherjar suddenly stepped forward. Turning together they gripped the handles of the huge doors before pulling them open.

“Entering, His Royal Highness, Loki, Prince of Asgard!”

Taking a breath, Loki straighten his back and tilted his chin upwards. It was enough to give him some confidence to stride forward into the throne room that was packed with Nobels and careful concealed commoners alike.

The place was full to capacity. The Nobles and their families taking up the front rows while the commoners and those of lesser rank stood at the back. A wide aisle had been left for Loki to traverse up to Hlidskalf, the Golden Throne of Asgard.

Loki kept his pace measured. Not so long ago he would have felt self-conscious walking alone in front of so many, but now he felt comfortable, even a little excited for what was about to happen.

As he approached the steps leading to Hlidkalf, Loki stopped and took a knee.

“Loki, Second Prince of Asgard, greets his King.”

Loki didn’t raise his head until he heard his Father speak. “The AllFather greets the second Prince of Asgard.”

Looking up, Loki had to fight to keep the grind from his face. His Father was sat on Hlidskalf, Gungnir held in one hand as he looked at Loki with pride. At his side stood Frigga, radiant in a golden dress that flowed around her. Her hair braided tightly, but framing her face. She bowed before starting her own greeting.

“The AllMother greets the second Prince of Asgard.” At the smile she directed at him, full of warmth and so much joy, Loki found it hard not to run to her and hold her tight. Even though she was fully recovered from the Dark Elf poison, there was still a part of Loki that worried that his Mother would disappear without his notice. He had come so close to losing her.

A throat clearing signalled Thor’s booming tones as he announced his own greeting to Loki. Thor was dressed in his own ceremonial armour, though the winged helmet was absent. Thor had returned to Asgard for the ceremony. His stay on Midgard had been much more interesting than any had thought it could be. Thor had made a point to arrive the night before and had regaled Loki with a tale of the robot, built by the Man of Iron that had tried to destroy Midgard. It had taken the combined efforts of the Avengers to once more stop the threat. Loki wasn’t sure if his Brother had been exaggerating, but the tale had been thrilling and he was happy to hear that new members had joined the Avengers, one even claiming to be a witch.

With the greetings over, Loki took to the steps. As he reached the top, he took his place at his Mother’s side before Odin slammed his spear into the ground.

That was the signal for the doors to open once more and the Jotun delegation to enter. Helblindi looked well. The wound he had gained for Svartalheim healed though not without leavings its mark in the form of a scar. Once more adorned in furs and gems, he cut a striking sight with Angrboda to his left and Lord Thrym to his right.

The old Jotun warrior had also made a full recovery. Though he was much less graceful about it that his King. Loki had never seen Eir so irate as when she was trying to deal with the Jotun Lord. At one point the two had degenerated into an all-out screaming match, only broken up when Odin AllFather himself had come to the healing wing and sat with the old Jotun. Loki still had no clue as to what they discussed, but once Lord Thrym had been released from the healers halls, the two had spent and evening in his Father’s study, that had ended with Odin arriving at Family breakfast the next morning with a large headache and bags under his eyes.

A swarm of Jotun’s came up behind, acting as a Royal honour guard as they approached the throne.  As Helblindi met the steps he bowed.

“Odin AllFather, I, King Helblindi have come before you to see an agreement signed between ours Realms.”

Odin offered his own nod, before standing to look down at the Jotun King. “Talks have been ongoing between us and agreements made. Trade will once more flow between our Realms, safe passage granted by the Asgardian Gatekeeper Heimdal. We hope this will encourage more of the Nine to reach out to your Realm.”

Helblindi nodded then added. “Jotunheim has agreed to offer our artisan skill and precious gems to Asgard, with first buying rights before any other Realm. We also propose to begin mining once more, so that we can reach the ores within our planet that have been lost to us in the times since the Great War.”

Slowly, Odin came down the steps, the tap of Gungnir accompanying him. Once he was before the King of Jotunheim, they clasped arms. The spasm of shock through the crowd to see an Asgardian willing hold onto a Jotun without risk of burning was still something Loki found hard to swallow, but the two Kings were already speaking.

“In a show of good faith, and in order to keep stability within the Nine. Asgard is willing to offer a gesture of good will.”

From behind the throne, Loki saw movement. It was slow and careful, but it didn’t stop the gasp of the crowd as two Einherjar appeared, the Casket of Ancient Winters, perched on a plank held between them so they didn’t risk touching the artefact.

Loki could feel the cold as soon as the Casket had arrived. It was an unmistakable thing and one that filled Loki with equal parts dread and nostalgia.

“The Casket of Ancient Winters has been in Asgard’s keeping since the end of the Great War. I never thought to see it returned to Jotunheim, not with Laufey on the throne. But it seems that even an old King can be taught.”

Helblindi laughed, softly. “I also never dreamed to see the Casket returned. But we have more than just agreements and the death of old foes to bind us together.”

“Indeed,” Odin nodded.

Loki took that as his que. Stepping forward, he approached the Einherjar who had stopped before the steps so all could see the Casket of Ancient Winters. Coming to stand before the Casket with his back to the room, Loki took a moment to have a breath. The icy chill of the Casket was a physical caress on his skin. It felt both foreign and familiar at the same time. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at his Mother, whose smile was unrestrained. She nodded encouragingly, along with Thor.

Sucking in a breath Loki reached out and picked up the Casket.

The flood of cold washed over him. It rushed through his being and intertwined with his sedir. Loki felt his skin flush azure, traveling along his limbs and across his face. Green eyes turning red as he transformed into his birth skin.

Using the courage to propel him forward Loki turned to face the crowd. While he had been prepared for a mixture of reaction, he did not expect the looks of awe on the crowds faces, nor the smiles of the commoners as they peered over the Nobels to continue watching.

Knowing his part was not yet done, Loki descended the steps. Helblindi and Odin stepped away from each other and Loki came to stand before the King of Jotunheim. With a seriousness that the occasion required, Loki bowed and presented the Casket.

“We are happy to return the Casket of Ancient Winters to her homeland. We hope that its return will see a new beginning for both our Realms.”

Loki was ready for the Casket to be taken from him, just as they had discussed in the preparation meetings. What he was not ready for was King Helblindi taking a knee before him. His large hand reaching out to clasp the handle of the Casket. It looked rather ridiculous in comparison to Loki’s. Helblindi’s giant stature compared to the Casket’s delicate appearance made it clear which of the sister species of Jotunheim had crafted and were the keepers of the Casket.

“While we are grateful for the Casket’s return. It cannot overshadow the return of something far more precious.” Bowing his head, Helblindi prostrated himself before Loki, along with Thrym, Angrboda and the Jotun escort.

“Hail, Prince Loki, Prince of Jotunheim!”

The phrase was said by all the Jotun’s and Loki could not keep the shock from his face. They had not practice this.

“Hail, Prince Loki, Prince of Asgard!”

His gaze snapped to the crowd. Loki saw Leif, who had managed to elbow his way near the front, who was trying his best to go unnoticed, though his shout had already drawn some eyes. Though it was quickly overlooked when the crowd took up the chant.

“Hail, prince Loki, Prince of Jotunheim!”

“Hail, Prince Loki, Prince of Asgard!”

“Hail, Loki, Prince of two Realms!”

The crowd continued to cheer. Loki felt something inside him melt and finally give way to acceptance. He looked at Helblindi, whose large hand still covered his as he came up from his bow to smile at him. A hand settled on his shoulder; he looked up to see Odin. His Father’s smile was soft and small, but it was all Loki needed.

Loki grinned, content to bask in the moment.

His two worlds had finally come together. And he couldn’t ask for anything more.   

***

The far reaches of the void did nothing to deter the ship as it continued its leisurely pace. It didn’t cut a traditional aerodynamic figure, with two large wings reaching out from either side of a dome like structure that created the centre of the huge contraption as it made its way through the void of space.

Upon closer inspection, inside of the behemoth, Chitari scurried about. They dashed too and frow as though scared to be seen doing nothing within the confines of the ship. Which was a valid worry as within the bowls of the beast, a large purple skinned being held another by their neck, threating to break it in two.

“Do you think me a fool?” the purple being spoke softly, almost with care as the being in their hold struggled for breath. Their legs twitched as their arms tried to pry the hand around their throat away in order to gasp for air. The hood which covered their eyes rose up to reveal eye sockets sewn shut but would have been bulging if they could.

“M…Master …I … I d…did n…no …”

The purple creature sighed and shook their head. “It is such a shame. Your service to me has always been commendable Other. I would even place you among my children. Unfortunately.”

With a sharp snap the Other’s neck was broken, and they were left to drop from the purple beings hand. They watched them fall with almost sad acceptance.

“You failed me. There must always be a punishment for failure.”

Sighing once more, the purple being stood to their feet. The large throne like room they occupied seemed to be devoid of much. The walls projected an image of the void which the ship past through, with the large golden throne placed in the middle the only other form of decoration.

Stepping away from the throne, the large creature paced over to the side and towards the void. Reaching out a hand, they stopped in mid-air, only for the image of the void to melt away and a metal panel appear beneath the beings flesh. A moment of stillness and suddenly the panel expanded, pulling away to reveal a small room, hidden from view of others if they didn’t know where to look. Not waiting for the whole panel to recede, the purple creature strode forward. The space was small, barely big enough to fit their giant bulk. Though there was little need for it to accommodate such as only a gold gauntlet, resting on a pedestal, resided inside the small space.

“Fine,” the being muttered, reaching out a hand to slip the gauntlet over it before clenching the fist tight to check the fit. “I’ll do it myself.”